the Christians heare in this Nation did not onely enioy freedome and Immunitie from all penalties and Persecution against Christian Churches and Monasteries that were ruinated restored and new builded Religion but as in the time of his Father made and freely had publike exercise and Profession thereof as our old Churches reedified new builded and erected Bishops Preists and all Cleargie and Religious men restored to their former quiet Reuenewes honours and dignities 2. Of this we haue diuers testimonies and examples in particular yet left vnto vs as out of the old Annalls of Winchester where we finde of that old Church builded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the late Persecutiō the Church of Winchester builded in the time of King Lucius and hallowed and dedicated Annal. Eccles Winton Godwin Catalog of Bishop Wincester in initio October 29. 189. By Faganus and Damianus Bishops amongst the rest at this time of Dioclesian went to wracke the buildings thereof being ruinated and made euen with the ground and the Monkes and all the officers belonging vnto it either slaine or enforced to fly for the present time in the yeare 309. the Church a foresaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderfull forwardnesse and Zeale as within one yeare and thirty dayes both it and all the Edifices belonging vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes and officers were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient manner The 15. day of March following it was againe hallowed and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester at te request of Deodatus Abbot of this new erected Monastery It is euident by this Relation and that is saide before that this holy worke so publike and with freedome and zeale was quite finished in the time of Constantine his being heare before he went hence against Maxentius And yet we see both Bishop Abbot Preists and Religious men publikly and honorably restored to their former condition The Church with vnspeakable deuotion builded and dedicated to that holy Saint and Martyr which in the late Persecution was most hated by the enemies of Christ So I say of the Church of S. Alban Ecclesia a Church as S. Bede writeth mirandi operis atque eius martyrio condigna extructa est a Church Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 7. Mat. West An. 313. of wonderfull workemanship and worthie of his martyrdome was builded so soone as the Christians were heare at quiet Redeunte temporum Christianorum serenitate Matthew of Westminster hath the same words and explaneth this time of the quiet of Christians heare when this Church was so sumptuously builded to haue bene ten yeares after his Martyrdome decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis the perfect finishing whereof he setteth downe to haue bene in the same yeare in which Constantine went from hence towards Rome against Maxentius Which was by him in the 6. yeare of Constantine and before the generall ceasing of Persecution in other places Constantine not being absolute and sole Emperor vntill his victory against Maxentius nor the generall quiet then presently ensuing Both S. Bede and the Monke of Westminster write that in their seuerall times often curing of infirmities and Bed Matth. supr other miracles were wrought there in quo videlicet loco vsque ad hanc diem curatio infirmorum frequentium operatio virtutum celebrari non desunt The old Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred in the late Persecutio◠in the Citie of Caerlegion deriue their auntient Foundation from this time So doe many others founded in honor of seuerall Martyrs then cruelly putt to death for the name of Christ So I affirme of all the Cathedrall Churches Archiepiscopall and Episcopall which I haue before remembred with their Particular Sees and Cities founded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the Persecution of the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian as also those that were not Episcopall but subordinate and inferior ouerthrowne with that tempest of Persecution for S. Gildas S. Bed and others testifie without exception that all they which were then pulled downe euen to the ground were now reedified renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Matthew of Westminster Gild. l. de excid conquest Brit. ca. 8. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 8. Mat. Westm an 313. plainely writeth that besides the new Churches builded in honor of their late Martyrs of which S. Gildas and S. Bede also make this memory Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt The Christians heare at this time renewed builded againe all the Churches dedicated to former Saints which had bene so destroyed and throwne downe to the ground Sanctorum Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas renouant 3. And when we are warranted both by Protestant and Catholike Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pa. 8. Io. Goscel Eccl. Hist Manuscrip de Archiep. Can. tuar prope Init. Manuscr Gallie Antiq. cap. 28. also that from the beginning of Christianitie heare we had many Abbots Monkes and Monasteryes in euery Age tot tantaque Abbatum Monachorum Cenobiorum vetusta nomina quae quouis seculo extiterunt And that these Monasteryes were all destroyed in Dioclesian his Pesecution we must needs assigne their restauration to this time as I haue first exemplified before in the old Monastery of Winchester now reedified with so greate speede and deuotion the Abbot thereof being called Deodatus To this I ioyne the Monastery of Abingdon allready spoken of where this our greate King and Emperour Constantine as the old Annalls thereof doe pleade had his education when he was young wherein there where as it testifieth further aboue 500. Chron. Monast Abingdon apud Nich. Harpesf Eccl. Hist saecul 10. c. 9. Monkes liuing by the labour of their hands in th◠woods and Desarts adioyning vpon son dayes festiuall dayes comming to the Monastery besides 60. which did continually abide in the same seruing God there Quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant adscripti qui per syluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad Coenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso Coenobio versabantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerit Therefore we cannot doubt if we will accept this auntient Record for witnesse but of all other Monasteries this greate Emperour had an especiall care of restoring and endowing this his nursing place of education 4. To this time we may assigne the reedificing of the noble Monastery first builded by the Founder Ambrius or Ambry after called Amsbury in Wiltshire where at the comming of the Saxons hither there were 300. Religious men Coenobium trecentorum fratrum in monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9.
allmost all the same reasons and Bed Martyrol 15. Cal. Octobr. Mart. Rom. die 17. Septemb. Vsuatd Ado Mart. Anglic. Secundum vsum Sarum cod die Engl. Marty 17. Sept. authorities to assist mee which I vsed for S. Augulus and therefore need not repcate them againe and no argument or Authour but that late writer without all warrant for these as for S. Augulus to impugne mee and him I haue fully answeared Onely one thing he writeth to their honour which I willingly allowe There are diuers Churches yet remayning in Wales that in auncient times haue bene dedicated in their honour among whom also their memory is yet famous vntill this day especially in Monmouthshire and the Southern parts adioyning But that they were martyred vnder Diocletian he bringeth no Authoritie The Authours which he citeth for them being those I alledged before are silent S. Soâ—ates and S. Stephen probably maâ—tyred in Britaine about this time of any such thing onely they say that vpon that day not speaking of any time they were martyred in Britaine Neyther can I finde any grounde with him or elswhere for that he saith of them They were conuerted to the faith of Christ in our Primatiue Church by the preaching of S. Amphiball Preist and Martyr For Britaine and the Britans were conuerted long before And though many Christians in Britaine were put to death in the time or Persecution commonly ascribed to Dioclesian as a thowsand at one place called Lichfeild which argueth the inhabitants heare then were Christians and more needed grace of perseuerance then preaching especially towards the Countryes now called Wales yet I doe not finde any particularly named in auncient Authours but S. Alban Heraclius Amphibalus Aaron and Iulius except we should allow of that which Regino writeth of S. Lucia Virgin and Martyr in Britaine Lucia Virgo in Britannia Which is discredited by himselfe for he saith she Regino in Chronic an D. 242. was putt to death in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 242. Which probably was before Dioclesian was borne Yet will I not denie but Regino PrunieÌ„sis mistaking the time for the number of yeares may otherwise write a truth that S. Lucia Virgin Martyr in Britaine by Regino Pruniensis Lucia a Virgin was martyred in Britaine and in the dayes of Dioclesian and if halfe so much Authoritie had or could be brought for S. Augulus Socrates or Stephen I should not so easilie haue disabled it Onely one thing I will adde concerning the place of S. Augulus Martyrdome 10. That a late French writer in his Historie of this our Britaine seemeth to Andre du Chesne Taurauge en l'Historie general d'Angleterre Escosse d'Irland thinke that Caerlegion was in the time of Iulius Agricola and by him named Augusta which if it were so it onely varieth the particular place of his Martyrdome nothing detracting from the glorie of him or this Nation or contradicting that I haue said of the time of his death for no memory is in Histories of any such there in the time of Dioclesian nor any Archbishops name of that place preserued long after Dioclesian his death Tremonius S. Dubritius the first that be named in Histories which rather confirmeth the honor of the place of his Martyrdome to LondoÌ„ especially seeing this Authour bringeth neither reason nor Authoritie to infring it if we take the denominatioÌ„ Augusta to haue bene giuen heare in respect of the Nobility of the place it must needs best agree to our most auncient and noble Citie as Camden and others yeeld that reason ea dignitate floruit Londinum vt Augusta dici caeperit many forreine Cities very famous were called Augusta in that respect as Vacienorum Augusta praetoria Camden in middle sex pag. 217. Monster in Cosmogra Cooper in Augusta Abraham Ortelius in Indice Antiq. Region Insul Vrb. Oppid c. Augusta Taurinorum Augusta Tricastinorum Augusta Veromanduorum Augusta Valeria Augusta Emerita Augusta Bracchara Augusta Acilia Augusta Tiberij Augusta Vindeliciorum Augusta Caesarea Augusta Vestonum Augusta Treuirorum and other famous Cities among Cosmographers which haue taken that name for their Noblenes and not from the Roman Legion called Augusta lying in so many places And of all places Caer-legion could not be so named from that relation no euidence giuen that any so named Legion continued there And the generll name Caer-legion the Citie of the Legion conuinceth it had not the name from any Legion in particular much lesse Augusta for then it should haue bene named Caer-augusta and not Caer-legion as we see all the others are before named Augusta absolutely without reference to any Legion either in generall or particular And the Cities before named Augusta are called as we see of the Countryes where they be or were and not from any Roman Legion 11. I haue mentioned before that the Emperour Traian was a Persecutor of Christians and among many others the renowned Pope S. Clement was barbarously first exiled and after cruelly put to death But this Persecution as it much aduanced the honor of our Brittish Christians so it gaue occasion to encrease their number Our noble Christian Brittish house at Rome as in this time and before it was the most frequented receptacle of Christians releeuing them in all their wants while they liued so now in this storme of Persecution besides the famous Sepulchrary and burying place which it had most charitably before prouided in via Salaria bearing the name of S. Priscilla our Brittish Foundresse thereof there was an other very costely burying place Loco caemiterij at their owne dwelling house as the Baron Annot. in Martyrol Rom. die 16. Ianuarij Romans haue before confessed where they secretly buryed the bodyes of the holy Martyrs suffering in these Persecutions ad sepeliendos sublatos occultè Martyres And as I haue shewed before this Christian Brittish house hauing so greate resorte of Christians vnto it that at one time there were in it baptized nonaginta sex homines 96. men besides women and children as that phrase is vsually taken in Histories and was as the coÌ„mon schoole Seminary cheife Church and place to minister Sacraments and consecrate holy parsons we must needs conclude from hence that this kingdome of Britaine was before all other Nations to take especiall fruite and benefite thereby to haue diuers of those holy Preists there consecrated to be sent hither vnto it This the lawe of the Ghospell allowed the chardge of S. Peter exacted and S. Clement as duely performed the lawe of nature pleading for Britaine to our Christian Brittish house and schoole in Rome that so it ought to be And yet an other lawe and of no small power with those that desired to serue Christ with quiet and securitie the lawe of necessitie drewe many Christians from Rome and those parts of the Empire where the Persecution then raiged as diuers both Catholike and Protestant Authours haue before proued to come vnto and liue
Iul. Capitolin in Macrino Matth. Westm an 214. Flor. Wigorn. Chron. an 226. Marian. aetat 6. in Macrin Mart. Polon in Macrino Henr. Hunt Hist l. 1. Dio in Macrino Eusebius l. 6. c. 15. Henr. Hūt Hist l. 1. Matth. West An. 215. Martin Polon alij Marian. aetat 6. in Heliogabalo Florent Wigor Chron. an 229. 207. that name succeded in the See Apostolike of Rome And Bassianus being as before murthered Macrinus a Mauritanian or Moriscan by Nation with his sonne Diadumenus or by some Diadumenianus obtained the Empire but they were both slayne by their owne souldiers rebelling against them when they had bene Emperours but one yeare and two moneths After whome Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Heliogabalus or Elagabalus sonne of Bassianus Caracalla before spoken of was chosen Emperour by the Armie his Mother was named Soemiades or Semiamira the daughter of Mesa Sister to Iulia the Empresse the second wife of Seuerus and this Soemiades or Semiamides was Sister to that most renowned Christian Lady Mamea Mother to Alexander the Emperour Henry of Huntington and Florigerus asscribe 4. compleate yeares to the Empire of Heliogabalus adeptus imperium tenuit 4. annis Martinus alloweth him not fully so longe a Regiment Yet Marianus saith with Roman writers that he was Emperour 4. yeares and 8. Moneths Marcus Aurelius Heliogabalus Antonini Caracallae filius regnauit annis quatuor mēsibus 8. iuxta Historiam Romanam Florentius Wigorniensis hath the same words both for that continuance of his Empire and Authoritie of the Roman History affirming it that he was true and immediate next King of Britaine not onely during the time of his Empire but in that space also when Macrinus and his sonne Diadumenus were Emperours euen from the death of Antoninus Bassianus Caracalla his Father the vndoubted King of Britaine both by his Fathers and Mothers Title For allthough Martinus saith that Seuerinus sonne of Bassianus was Emperour with his Father Antonius Caracalla imperauit annis Martin Polon Supput An. 212. in Anton. Caracalla in Macrino Marc. Anton. alij Septem Seuerinus filius eius yet seeing this Authour who so writeth consenteth with all others that Macrinus immediately succeeded to Bassianus Caracalla and Heliogabalus to Macrinus he must needs to iustifie that his testimonie of Seuerinus being Emperour with Bassianus his Father say that this Seuerinus died with his Father or before or was the same sonne of Bassianus which others doe call Heliogabalus Marcus Antoninus and other names which Heliogabalus is stiled by in Histories 2. While these things were acted with the Romans the state of Britaine was also vnquiet and allthough Heliogabalus and his brother Seuerinus also if Bassianus had any such sonne was next true King of Britaine yet neither of them enioyed it For by all writers one named Carausius was King of Britaine not onely next after Bassianus but by diuers Authours some time also while he liued giuing an ouerthrowe either to Bassianus the Emperour or Matth. Westm an 286. rather some Lieutenant or generall of his of the same or like name heare in Britaine and so made himselfe King of Britaine After whome by our Brittish Historie and Ponticus Virunnius Asclepiodotus Duke of Cornwayle was made King deposing Alectus sent hither against Carausius with three Legions Galfr. Monum Hist lib. 5. cap. 4. Pont. Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 292. 293. 294 Harding Cron. c. 56. 57. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Pontic Virun l. 5. Hard. Chron. cap. 59. Matth. Westm 302. Catal. Reg. Brit. alij Matth. Westm Ann. 286. Will. Harris Descript of Brit. Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 23. and as Matthew of Westminster and Harding write was King three yeares vntill Asclepiodotus deposed him Next to Asclepiodotus was King Coel Father to the most renowned Empresse S. Helena married to Cōstantius Emperour and Mother to Greate Constantine their sonne our most glorious King and Emperour after which time our History will not be so obscure and confused as now it is For as in the Succession of these I haue remembred there is question so concerning the time of their gouernement and their conuersation also whether it was Christian or otherwise it is not free from difficultie Antiquaries agree that Carausius was next King to Bassianus Therefore when Matthew of Westminster and some others would not haue Carausius to be King vntill about the 286. yeare of Christ it must needs be an error either in them their Scribes or Printers for it is euident before and all the Roman Writers proue that Bassianus was dead many yeares and diuers Emperours had succeeded longe before this time and Matthew of Westminster himselfe saith that Bassianus making warre against the Parthians was circumuented slaine of his Enemyes betweene Edessa and Carras in the yeare of Christ 213. Anno gratiae 213. Bassianus Imperator contra Parthos bellum mouens Matth. Westm An. 213. Otto Frising Chron. l. 3. c. 29. Floren. Wigorn. an 204. 226. Marian. aetat 6. an 218. in Caracallo inter Edessam Carras ab hostibus circumuentes occisus est which was aboue 70. yeares before he bringeth Carausius to attempt any thing for the Crowne of Britaine Florentius Wigorniēsis followeth the like accompt and setteth downe the very place of his death there to be Osdroena And Marianus affirmeth the same with the Roman Histories saying it was in the yeare of Christ 218. And both our old Brittish History and Ponticus Virunnius who giue the greatest light in this matter say plainely that Carausius liued in Bassianus time Bassianus regno potitur Eo tempore fuit in Britannia Inuenis quidam Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. l. 5. c. 3. Pont. Virun l. 5. nomine Carausius And add further that Carausius ioyning with the Picts which Fulgenius had got together against Seuerus Father to Bassianus fought with his Army and ouerthrowing it was made King of Britaine Prodiderant Bassianum Picti quos dux Fulgenius matris suae frater in Britanniam conduxerant Nam dum ei auxiliari debuissent promissis donarijs Carausij corrupti in ipso praelio diuerterunt se a Bassiano in commilitones eius irruerunt Vnde stupefacti caeteri Galfr. Pontic supr cum ignorarent qui socij qui hostis ocius dilabuntur Victoria cessit Carausio Qui vt triumphum habuit regnique gubernaculum suscepit dedit Pictis locum mansionis in Albania vbi cum Britonibus mixti per sequens aeum manserunt And these Picts and Scots must needs be those of which the Scottish Historians write when they say Bassianus made peace with them and the Britans which followed Fulgenius and so went from hence to Rome Icto cum Scotis Pictis Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 88. 89. Galfr. Virun sup faedere dataque pace Fulgentio ijs qui cum eo coniurauerant Britonibus Romam cum patris vrnâ contendit And whereas the Brittish History and Virunnius say
for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌ„manding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâ—e power extending and coÌ„manding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌ„ces by theÌ„ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌ„tryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ— yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
in many Nations by the helpe of our Brittish Emperor Constantine But Ireland not then conuerted 500 Chap. XII Of the calling of the Nicen CouÌ„cell by the temporall assiâ—â—ance of Constantine against the Arrian Heretiks The Decrees thereof highest spirituall Power of the Popes of Rome and generall Councels by generall agrcement of all Pope Emperor and others 505 Chap. XIII How Britaine receaued the Nicen Councell and agreed with the whole Catholike Church both in the obseruation of Easter and all other holy Doctrins and Obseruations 511 Chap. XIV Of the finding the holy Crosse and sepulchre of Christ by S. Hâ—len our Brittish Queene and Empresse and the greate honour done to them and other holy Reliks of Christs Passion 513 Chap. XV. Of the greate and wonderfull zeale and deuotion of sainct Helen our Brittish Queene and Empresse The longe and painefull Pilgrimages she performed to many farre and remote holy places and Reliks The sumptious and manifold Churches Monasteries and Oratories she founded in many places And after her longe and holy life her happy end and death 520 Chap. XVI Of the holy Deuoute life of Constantine his Religion in many particulars His death glorious and not so soone as some relate it 530 Chapt XVII That the Popes and Church of Rome in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them and the Supremacy of that Sâ—e Apostolike 537 Chap. XVIII The Constancie of Britaine in the true Catholike Religion before and after the Nicen Councell it had Bishops there consented vnto receaued and kept inuiolable the Decrees thereof not admittin Heresie heare 541 Chap. XIX How Britaine had many Bishops at the true greate Sardican Councell they and the other Bishops Preists and Christians heare professed the true Catholike faith and were free from Heresie 548 Chap. XX. How Britaine hauing many Bishops at the greate Councell at Ariminum all were free from Heresie And very few Britans consented to Arianisme but were free from Heresie vntill that of Pelagius 551 Chap. XXI Chiefely entreating of Liberius Pope and Constantius Emrour manifestly clearing sainct Liberius making him an holy Catholike Pope and Saint and the Emperour Constantius a true penitent and to dye a Catholike 556 Chap. XXII Iulian the Apostata neuer persecuted the Christians of Britaine But they during the whole time he was Caesar or Emperor were heare in peace and quiet both from Persecution Paganisme or heresie 562 Chap. XXIII Of diuers renowned Saints heare in Britaine in this time sainct Kebius a glorious Catholike Bishop a greate and long acquitaince of sainct Hilary of France sainct Decumanus and others 565 Chap. XXIV Wherein Maximus our King and Emperor is cleared from many imputations and slaunders especially concerning true Catholike Religion which he both professed in himselfe and maintained in others all the other Emperors and Popes were of the same Religion the Roman Church now professeth 570 Chap. XXV Of many renowned holy and learned Bishops Apostolike men and other greate Saints heare in Britaine in this time 577 Chap. XXVI Of the honorable Translation of the Reliks of sainct Andrew Apostle from Achaia to Britaine by sainct Regulus The greate reuerence both Princes and others heare gaue vnto them and such and professed in other matters the Religion which Catholiks now doe 587 Chap. XXVII Of many renowned Archbishops of all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men hearâ— in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 590. or 560 Chap. XXVIII Of very many and renowned Monasteries and holy Monasticall parsons in Britaine in this Age. 599 Chap. XXIX Of certaine Heretiks and Heresies the Trimothian and Pelagian Britaine in this time 606 CATALOGVS AVCTORVM OMNIVM TAM ANtiquorum quam Neotericorum totâ hac Quatuor Primorum Saeculorum Ecclesiasticâ magnae Britanniae Historiâ Citatorum A. ABbas Spanhimensis Abbas Vspergensis Abbas Fecknam Abbreuiatio Chronicorum Abbreuiatio temporum M. S. Abdias Abraham Esca Abraham Leuita Abraham Ortelius Abstractum memorabilium Antiquitatum Acta S. Damiani Fugatiani Acta Eleutherij Papae Acta Nouati Acta S. Philippi Acta S. Sebastian Acta S. Stephani Papae Ado Treuirensis Ado Viennensis Aegidius Schudus Aelius Sampridius Alanus Boutchard Albertus Krantzius Aldus Manutius Alexander Papa III. Alphonsus rex Aluredus Rieuallensis Amalarius S. Ambrosius Amonianus Marcellinus Anastasius Bibliothecarius S. Anactetus Andelmus Andrue de Chesne Andreas Altham Anicetus Annales Baronij Annales Britanniae minoris Annales Burtonenses Annales Durenses Annales Galliae Annales Ecclesiae Luciensis Annales Ecclesiae Verdunensis Anonymus in uita S Albani Anonymus in l. Sancto Greal Annotationes Baronij in Martyrologium Romanum Antiquitates Ecclesiae S. Gereonis Coloniae Antiquitates Ecclesiae Landaffensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Verdunensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Wintoniensis Antiquitates Glastonienses Antiquitates Glasconi in tabulis ligneis Antiquitates Galliae Belgicée Antiquitates Monasterij Croylandiae S. Antonnus Antonius Democharez Antonius Sabellicus Antonius Wernerus Arnobius Aâ—noldus Mermannius Articuli Religionis Protestanticae S. Asaphus S. Athanasius S. Augustinus Hypponensis S. Augustinus Anglorum Apostolus Auctor trium conuersionum Britanniae Auctor libri statuum Hiberniae Auctor libri de vitis Sanctorum inter opera S. Isidori Auctor Martyrologij Anglicani Aulus Gellius Aurelius Victor B. BAlaeus v. Ioannes Barlowe Baptista Mantuanus Baronius v. Caesar Bartholomeus Carranza S. Basilius Beatus Rhenanus Beuterus Beda Venerabilis Bellarminus v. Robertus Berengosus Bernardus Guintius S. Bernardus Berosus Beza Bibliotheca patrum Minor Bilson Binnius v. Seuerinus Bostius Bonston Buriensis Bracton Brenzius Breuiarium Romanum Breuiarium Ecclesiae Tolletanae Bridges v. Ioannes Bruti Historia Bulla Honorij C. CAelius Sedulius Caesar Comment v. Iulius Caesar Baronius Caius Suetonius Calendarium Ecclesiae Salisburiensis Calepinus v. Ioannes Camdenus v. Guilielmus Cantilupus v. Nicolaus Carolus Sigonius Cassianus v. Ioannes Cassiodorus Cassius Catalogus Episcoporum Coloniensium Catalogus Episcoporum Metensium Catalogus Episcoporum Triuirensium Catalogus Episcoporum Tullensium Catalogus regum Britanniae Caxton Cedrenus v. Ioannes Charta Regis Arthur Charta Regis Cadwalladri Charta S. Patricij Chemnitius Chronicorum Abbreuiationes Chronicon Abtingoniense Chronicon Angliae Vetus Chronicon Chronicorum Chronicon Eusebij Chronicon Freculphi Chronicon M. S. Chronicon Gallicum Chronicon Westmonasterienses S. Chrysostomus Ciaconius Cicero v. Marcus Claudius Ptolomaeus S. Clemens Alexandrinus S. Clemens Romanus Comment in Claud Ptolom Compabellus Compendium Christianae Religionis Compilatio M. S. de gestis Bri. Concilium Antiochense Concilium Arelatense Concilium Ariminense Concilium Nicanum 1. Concilium Nicaenum 2. Concilium Romanum Concilium Sardicense Conradus Gesnerus Constantinus Magnus Constantinus Monasses Constitutiones Apostolicae Continuator Venerabilis Bedae Continuator Florentij Wigorniensis Continuator Sigiberti Cornelius Grasius Cornelius Tacitus S. Cyprianus S. Cyrillus D. S. Damasus Dauid Powell Decretales Epistolae Democharez v. Antonius Dicetus
Sebastianus Munsterus Scriptor vitae S. Albani Scriptor vitae S. Diuidis Scriptor vitae S. Helenae Scriptor vitae S. Liuini Archiep. Scroope Sculcardus Sedulius v. Caelius Seuerinus Binnius Seuerus Sulpitius Sextus Aurelius Sextus Rufus Sigebertus Gemblacensis Sigonius v. Carolus Simeon Metaphrastes Sixtus Senensis Socrates Sophronius Hierosolimitanus Sozomenus Spartianus Speede. v. Ioannes Stanishurst v. Richardus Stephanus Aduensis Stowe v. Ioannes Strabo Suetonius Tranquillus Suidas Surius v. Laurentius Suteliffe v. Matthaeus Sybilla Erithraea T. TAbula antiqua in Caenobio Glaston Tabula Ecclesiae Rhotomagensis Tacitus v. Cornelius Tertullianus Theatrum conuersionis Gentium Theatrum magnae Britanniae Thelesinus Theodoretus Theophanes Cerannius Theophilactus Thomas Eboracensis Thomas Iames. Thomas Rogers Thomas Rudburne Thomas Thomasius Thomas Twyne Thomas Walsingam Titus Liuius Traditiones Romanae apud Baron Traianus ad Plinium Trebellius Trithemius v. Ioannes Trogus Pompeius N. VAlerius Maximus Velleius Paterculus Venantius Fortunatus Veremundus Vicelius v. Georgius Victor Vticensis Vincentius Lirinensis Virgilius Viterbiense Chronicon Virunnius v. Ponticus Volateranus Vsuardus W. WAlterus Rollewinke Wandelbertus Prumiensis Warwicensis Wellis v. Ioannes Whitguifte v. Ioannes Wolfangus Lazius X. Xephilinus v. Ioannes Z. ZAcharias Lippolous Zonaras v. Ioannes Zosimus IN LAVDEM AVTHORIS per Amicum HIstoricam Braughtone Fidem risere Prophani Inque Sacris Propriam Substituere Fidem Sic prorevera verisub imagine ponant Somnia quae Heracliti risibus apta crepant Temporis Annales Lucem Monumentaque Patrum Tollere vesana sic nouitate student Expungunt vetera fingunt noua Saecula Quare Nam vetera ipsorum de nouitate Silent Perge istos Braughtone tuis configere Scriptis Quos praesens tanta luce refellit opus R. I. TO MAISTER RICHARD BROVGHTON whome Venerable Age Equall learning and Tryed Vertue rancke amongst the Worthies of our time Vpon his Ecclesiasticall Historie of Great Britaine AMongst the VERTVES which a STORY crowne TRVTH stand's at HELME whole Ages done It makes men like an other Sunne See what they were in THEIRS Noe Smile no Frowne Noe fawning hopes noe base vnmanly feare Noe selfe sought glory noe applawse Ought to diuert vs from the LAWES Of this forsaken GODDESSE Hence forebeare Profaners of such good See heare a SIRE Of th' old frame who dares not write Thinges false noe if he might Omitt what 's true Blest be such holy FIRE See see and blush Truth-killers view this Booke In which a Miracle appeares Times past reuiu'd to freshest yeares And so a licke to what they were they looke That should their Owners liue and reed they 'd sweare THESE DEEDES WERE OVRES THESâ— TIMES Then pray Their Issue read them through and say NOE FORGD VNTRVTH NOE FALSITIE IS Hâ—Râ— F. S. DE EODEM GArrula nunc sileat VETERVM malesana FVRORVM Lingua REPRODVCI quae canit orbe NIHIL Nunc ANTIQVORVM taceat lis alta SOPHORVM Quae malê PRAETERITVM posse redire negat Ecce REPRODVCIS VETERVM NOVA SAECVLA quaeque Tempora BRVTIGENIS praeteriêre manent Reddita nostra sibi est nunc ANGLIA Teque BRITANNI Praeside quem cultum deseruêre tenent Saecula SATVRNI per te Rediuiua priorem Iactando vultum quem tenuêre ferunt F. S. DE EODEM If what PYTHAGORAS held of Soules were true I 'de sweare BARONIVS Soule had place in you F. S. IN PRAYSE OF THE AVTHORE PIts hadst thow been so curteous to haue sayd See the worthy prayses of M. Broughton in D. Iohn Pits de illustribus Angliae Scriptoribus aetat 16. ann D. 1612. num 1071. Lesse of this Authors former woorkes th' hadst made Me happy with thy self wher now the prayse Thahs ' giuen to Brougkton bringes to the the Bayse Who hast already soom'd vp all that can Prayse-worthy be in him or any man Shall thy this glorious woorke for feare of theaft from they fore-stawling prayse of prayse be reaft Noe nor will I bee houlding be to thee For aught I say but thow shalt enuey mee Whoe liue to See a woorke that now affoords More then thy Art could haue exprest in woords Then heere to Broughtons Glory Pits ' be don Our strise thow sawst his STARRS but I his SOONNE G. G. ILLVSTRI PEREXIMIO AC ERVDITISSIMO DOMINO D. RICHARDO BROVGTON IN ANNALES ECCLESIASTICOS MAGNAE BRITANNIAE PEr te ROMA viget per te colit ANGLIA ROMAM Britoni nomen Pontificate subest Condidit in Latio Romanam Romulus vrbem Per te est ANGLIACIS condita ROMA plagis R. T. EIVSDEM IN EVNDEM WHere STARRS doe shine we loue the night of AGE Embrace mens years when TIME is VERTVES PAGE GREY HEADS are CROWNES 't is honour to be old A SILVER haire becomes a WORKE of gold What glory then to thee whose Nestors face Beares GREENE with GREY an ag'd and youthfull grace The serpents skin is slipt then young againe Since able now to strike to high a straine But rest and sleepe and let thy prayses fly I need not bid him liue who cannot dy Or if they state be mortall 't is a lott That Nature gaue and therefore feare it not DEATH will be LIFE to thee when FAME shall cry Who liu'd an Eagle did a Phenix dy R. T. TO MAISTER RICHARD BROVGHTON vpon his learned Historie of the Church of ENGLAND THou speak'st of Ages Broughton and thy Lines Measures past times with new reuiuing signes Of better dayes for in thy aged glasse Our yeares are taught as did the old to passe So each Age by the writ desires to be The subiect of thy pen that we may See How each with hast succeeds the other's pace Striuing with gratefull force to haue it's case By the decided and thou best iudge sit st And each to each in this faire tome reknit st And wer 't not to loose thee Broughton the day Wherein thou liu'st would straight in hast decay To be made famous by th' expression Of thy most faithfull pen's relation But may the Ago liue and thy Ages bee Of Ages all the best Epitomie R. B. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 IN LAVDEM HISTORIAE ECCLESIASTICAE AB Eruditissimo viro RICH. BROVGHTONIO Eruditissimè conscriptae LOnga retro series cessit quamplurimus annus Sponsaque florentes luxit anilis opes Quà m benè sponsa Dei calamo Broughtone superbit Scripta tuo veterum quà m bene gesta doces Te pingente vetus viget ecce Ecclesia crimen Per tâ— gens videat lugeat vigeat R. B. To his Renerend Worthie and most learned Countriman Maister RICHARD BROVGHTON vpon his Ecclesiasticall Annall's GReat BROWGHTON all thy workes haue made the GREAT But this last Peece claimes yet a higher Seat In doing this thou hast out done thy selfe Restor'd our sicke Church to her former health Reuel'd a world of Reuolution's
made By heauens faire Orbes What ere Obliuion's shade Had ruined and in the doing lost Thou hast repayred at thy deare Memorye's cost Yea the whole SVMME OF BRITTISH MOTION Renew'd reduc d to present Notion Philosophers that hold NO ACTE THE SAME CAN TWICE BE DONE must needes adore thy NAME Thy so diuining so presageing NAME Whose euery lettre is a TRVMP of fame To sound Gods Church Thou haist BROVGHT back whole Ages The same to act ON oures and future stages Thou hast enforc'd great Rome with much a doe To know that wee haue OVR BARONIVS too Liue till thy bOOKE die laugh at Enuys dart And glory in thy AGE-REVIVING ART H. T. IN EVNDEM DOcta SOROR Latium magnis licet inuidet AVSIS Et dolet Angliacos tanta referre modos In laudes Broughtone tuas tamen ire superbit Miraturque Tuum quod cupit esse Suum Ne dubites en Romano te more salutat Atque NOVENA INGENS FRONDE coronat OPVS H. T. AN ANAGRAME ON THE SAME RICHARD BROVGHTON RIâ—H HARD BROVGHT ON RICH is thy worke in times best iewels RICH. Pure gold in euery Stitch. HARDE too What wonder all faire things are HARDE Faire same bee thy rewarde BROVGHT backe from death Who ere the like hath BROVGHT This past our Ages thought ON then least wanting thee times goe not ON THEE times relies vpon H. T. I can not speake thy WOORTH yet I desire To be amongst thy PRAYSERS and ADMIRE F. H. APPROBATIO HAEC Historia Ecclesiastica magnae Britanniae à viro docto elaborata multa continet ex vetustissimis monumentis eruta quae fidem Catholicam â primis saeculis in illa florentem demonstrant nec habet aliquid fidei aut moribus aduersum vt fide digno testimonio ab eo percepi qui opus totum perlegit Quapropter dignum visum est quod lucem aspiciat Actum Duaci 12. Octobris 1633. GEORGIVS COLVENERIVS S. Theol. Doctor Regius ordinariusque Professor Duacensis Academiae Cancellarius librorum Censor THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FIRST AGE THE I. CHAPTER TREATING GENERALLY OF THE NATIuitie of Christ in the time of Augustus Emperour of Rome and Kymbelnie King of Brittayne And how it came to the knowledge of the Brittans 1. AFTER Iulius Cesar the first Emperour of Rome who had made this kingdome of Brittayne tributary to the Romans and carried many Hostages and Prisoners from hence to Rome was slayne and his next Successour Augustus the second Emperour say our Antiquaries auncient and late Catholiks and others by the will of God had established most sure peace through the world our Redeemer The blessed birth of Christ Iesus Redeemer of the world Ranulph Higeden hist l. 4. c. 6. Stow. Et howe 's hist tit the Romans in Cesar Augustus an 1. Christ Matth. Westminst chron an gratiae 5. Galfrid monum hist Britt l. 4. c. 11. Virun l. 4. Io. Harding f. 30. Stow. howe 's supra Matth. Westm aetat 5. an 9. 10. Theater of Brit. l. 6. Raph. holin hist of Engl. l. 3. p. 32. Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. veremund hist Scot. Grim stoÌ„ in Scot. in Metellan Stow. hist in Cassibelan and Octau Augustus Io. Bal. l. de Script centur 1. in Gilda Cambr. Claudia Mat. Paâ—ker antiquit Brit. p. 2. Theater of Brit. pag. 202. Mat. Westm an 44. Golfrid hist Brit. l. 4. c. 9. Bal. supr in Androgeo Fabian hist in Kimbeline Guido de columna Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 3. p. 32. Dion l. 59. Stow. hist in Guider Galfrid hist Brit. l. 5. c. 18. Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 4. p. 51. Stow. hist in Coil Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 36. p. 2. Strabo l. de Situ orbis Hect. Boeth suprà fol. 37. Iesus Christ true God and man was borne in the 42. yeare of his Empire in the fift yeare of the Reigne of Canobelyne or Kymbeline in this Kingdome of Brittayne and as our scottish historiaÌ„s say Metallanus ruled then among the people called Scots A litle before which time by the greate prouidence of God to make this our Brittayne more timely and particularly partaker of such heauenly Tideings before other nations Augustus intending an expedition against this kingdome Ambassadours came from Brittayne to Rome entreating for peace swearing fealtie in the Temple of Mars offering guifts in the Capitole to the Gods of the Romans and submitted parte of the I le to Augustus They gaue him for securitie so many and greate Nobles of this Nation for pledges and hostages that all here were so quiet that one bande of Souldiars and a fewe horesemen were sufficient to keepe the I le in the Roman possession 2. And by such meanes the Romans did euer here secure themselues of the Brittans from their first Inuasion by Iulius Caesar carrying away from hence and keeping them at Rome for their glory honour and quiet not onely many of our cheife Nobilitie men women and children but of the regall race and blood and Kings themselues Among which we finde that Androgius sonne and heyre to King Ludd liued and died there Cassibilane his vnkle who was subdued by Caesar giue hostages and made this kingdome Tributary to the Roman Empire Theomantius his Nephew and Successour in the Kingdome payed tribute to the Romans which Cassibilane had graunted and reigned quietly And his Sonne Cunobeline King after him his Father was one of his Fathers hostages in Rome in his time and was kinghted there Adaminus sonne of King Cunobeline was kept at Rome by Caius Caligula Emperour His Brother Guiderius if he was King here at all reigned but a verie shorte time Aruitragus next King of Brittayne Married the daughter or neare kinswoman of Claudius the Emperour and had by her his sonne and heire Marius Successour in this kingdome Coillus his sonne heire and next King here after him was ab Infantia Romae enutritus brought vp at Rome from his Infancie King Lucius his sonne and heire and our first Christian in Britaine had the like dependances from thence and by that happy meanes and occasion together with his kingdome receaued publikely the faith of Christ from blessed Eleutherius Pope and Bishop there 3. Neither was this greate league of amitie onely betweene Rome such parts of Britaine which English inhabite now and longe haue done but with the whole Iland of Britaine and other parts about it also as the Scottish historians doe plainely write contending That the Emperour Augustus and Senate of Rome did not onely send Ambassadours to King Kymbeline to congratulate his being King of Britaine but also as These writers say to Metellanus King of the Scots to signifie their loue to him and the greate peace the Emperour had then established in all the world whereupon Metellanus to make this loue of the Romans more sure vnto him sent vnto Augustus Caesar and the Capitall of Rome guifts in his owne name and the Scottish nation by which
Iewes were scourged and intrapped for their vniust refusing by the same way which thy did preferre For as they preferred the Emperour reiected Christ so the iust permission of God did styrre vp their owne Emperours against them in such sorte that both the Senatours themselues were almost all deuoured and the whole citie most horribly afflicted for the space almost of 300. yeares together After the Passion and Resurrection of Christ this foresaied Tyberius Nero liued 6. yeares during which time no persecution was stirring in Rome against the Christians through the commaundement of the Emperour 7. And to come home into our owne Contry of Britaine we shall not onely finde all those preparing dispositions to Christian Religion rememored before in the time of Augustus the worshipping of one onely true God the birth of Christ to be borne of a Virgin with Churches founded to that honour still obserued by many and those the wisest best learned and of most integrity of life and conuersation But the time of these figures being now accomplished those professours came nearer to Christianity S. Martiall writeth S. Martial epist ad Burdegalen cap. 2. that he found in his time Temples and altars dedicated by the Druides Ignoto Deo to the vnknowne God Which he in the Apostles time interpreteth of Christ There were also so many in this kingdome then liuing in perpetuall chastity in honour of Christ a virgin borne of the blessed Virgin that as Opimerus Opimerus chronograph in Tyrio Caesare writeth in one Iland of this our British Sea in Insula in Britannico mari belonging to this kingdome there were seuen cheife Rulers in Religion which he calleth by Bishops names Antistites that liued in perpetua virginitate in perpetuall virginity Likely to be the same British Iland whereof Plutarch the Pagan Philosopher and after him Eusebius writeth all whose Plutarchus lib. de Oracul Eus l. â— praeparat Euang cap. inhabitans by the Britans were accompted holy Saints vbi incolae omnes sacrosancti à Britannis habentur We may adde vnto these and from the same approued Authours and others that as in diuers other nations and places drowned in the damnable errours of the Pagan Idolatries in worshipping hellish deuills in the place of God these wicked spirits being now conquered by the death and passion of Christ thereby seing their kingdome to be at an end and desolate did manifestly testifie the same by their silence and forsaking the Idols and Oracles when before they gaue answeares and were honoured Plutarch supr Sueton. Et alij as the Pagan writers themselues euen in whole bookes of that subiect are witnesses so here in our British Iland though so farre distant from the locall passion of Christ the deuils which were adored here for Gods both felt the power and vertue thereof and inforcedly confessed it in as manifest termes and signes as they which were honoured nearer to Hierusalem or rather more expressely and plainely then they did For in other Regions not so remote from Iury they did ordinarily onely confesse it by their silence and ceasing to be worshipped But in Britaine they made manifest so much as they could that the death of Christ had not onely depriued them of that morall life and beeing which they possessed by the idolatrie and false honour yeelded vnto them by their worshippers but that the Passion and death of Christ was a kinde of death euen to their naturall essence and liuing making therevpon a shew to their simple worshippers that they did altogether cease to be and liue valuing a dishonorable life to be worse then death 8. Plutarch Eusebius and others from the testimony of Dimetrius an eye witnesse himselfe with hundreds or rather thousands of Britans here with him seing obseruing and witnessing the same matter thus relate this history in the name person and words of the same Dimetrius a gretian trauayling and present here in Britaine at that time in these termes nauigaui ipse auxilio Plutarch lib. de Oraculis Euseb l. 5. praeparat Euan c. 9. Regis videndi gratia ad proximam Britanniae Insulam Cumque ibi essem magna tempestas in aere commota nimbis fulminibus omnes exterruit Quam rem accidisse Insulares dicebant quia ex daemonibus aliquis deficeret Sicut enim lucerna dum ardeat â—emini noceat extincta vero multis sic magnas animas aiebant propitias esse dum viuant dum verò extinguantur aut corrumpantur aut cum nimbis grandine vt modò pestifero cuncta replent veneno I sayled to the next Iland to Britaine and when I was there a greate tempest being raised in the ayre terrified all men with showers and lightnings which thing the Ilanders said did chaunce because one of the deuils did dye For as a candell so longe as it burneth hurteth no man but being extinguished offendeth many so said they greate soules are fauourable while they liue but when they are extinguished they either are corrupted or fill all places with stormes hayle as they doe now with pestiferous poyson Thus farre Plutarch which Eusebius â—iting addeth thus immediately from himselfe haec Plutarchus animaduerendum Eusebius l. 5. praeparat Euang. c. 9. autem arbitror diligenter quo tempore daemonis mortem fuisse dicit quippe Tyherij tempore Saluator Dominus nester cum hominibus conuersatus omne daemonum genus ab humana depulit vita Habes igitur a summis apud GeÌ„tiles viris non alio tempore vnquam quam temporibus Saluatoris nostri daemones extinctos fuisse Thus Plutarch and it is diligently to be considered at what time he saith the death of the deuill chaunged For in the time of Tyberius our Sauiour and Lord conuersing with men driue all kinde of deuils from mans life Therefore you haue it from the cheifest men among the Gentils that the deuils were not extinguished at any other time then in the times of our Sauiour 9. By which it is made euident in naturall knowledge That the learned Druides and other Philosophers here in Britaine acquainted with all these things at home and vnderstanding by frequent and certaine relation from Rome the mentioned miracles and proceedings concerning Christ and his holy Religion as these Protestants haue before declared and knowing by naturall science in Philosophy that deuils and intellectuall spirits are immortall and cannot dye which they confessed after their pithagoricall manner of the soules of men this imagined death of deuils neuer was heard of vntill the time and passion of Christ They could not but conclude that he had triumphed ouer them and put them to silence and was that sonne of the virgin vnknowne God sonne of God God of heauen and earth the liuing God maker and creatour of all things whom they had so longe expected to be reuealed to the world and many of them in such manner as is related before so longe time had worshipped prayed and sacrificed vnto
citie or nation of them vntill diuers yeares after his Resurrection and Ascention into heauen And yet here this holy disciple began his Sermon with these words Audite me ciues Romani filius Dei in partibus adest Iudeae Harken vnto me ô you Citizens of Rome the sonne of God is present as this time of his preaching in the parts of Iury. And Clem. Rom. l. 1. Recognit supr Magdeburgenses 2. col 22. presently after he had deliuered this heauenly Ambassage vnto the Romans being by the circumstances of the place onely sent as Herald vnto them of Rome he returned vnto Iury againe Yet his shorte sermon and abode there with the other remembred motiues wrought such effect that diuers Romans Diuers Romans and Britans also then at Rome conuâ—rted at this time and others straungers then in Rome went into Iury to be instructed in the certaine truth of so ioyfull things among whom was this S. Clemen himselfe as he there relateth and was conuerted by S. Peter So likewise did an other S. Clemente his vncle first Bishop of Treuers So did diuers of Catalog Episc Treuer in Clem. 1. Greg. Turon n l. in glor Martyr cap. 12. France among whom Gregorius Turonensis placeth a noble Matrone who going to see Christ brought home with her part of S. Iohn Baptiste his blood newly put to death And we must needs thinke that among these were diuers of this noble kingdome of greate Britaine conuerted by this extraordinary calling of the Romans at that time for of all the people of Britaine they which then before the Scots seating their selues there inhabited that part after named Scotland in no wise subiect to Rome had the least resorte thither yet we finde in many antiquities that S. Mansuetus borne there natione Scotus by later denomination went so longe a iorney with others to be instructed by S. Peter in the dayes of Tyberius longe before S. Peter came to make abode at Rome and was both baptized by him and so fully instructed Catal. Episcop Tullens and profiting in Christian Religion that he was by S. Peter made Preist and Bishop also and sent by him into these parts before he himselfe made his residence at Rome euen in the Regine of Caius Caligula Emperour except diuers historians deceaue vs. 3. Much rather then may we thinke that among the other Britans by so Gulielm Eisengrenius centen 1. many occasions at that time transported and going vnto Rome and inhabitants there diuers were so conuerted among which I doubt not to marshall the noble British Christian parents of our glorious contry woman lady Claudia called also Sabinella or Priscilla who at this time or soone after were there conuerted to the faith and were entertainers of S. Peter himselfe and The British noble parents of lady conuerted at or about this time with an other reason from S. Ambrose of the RomaÌ„ Britans so soone conuersion S. Paul with others when they came to Rome S. Ambrose yeeldeth vnto vs an other reason why Romans Britans and others which liued at Rome did so soone and easily embrace the Religion of Christ saith he constat temporibus Apostolorum Iudoeos propterea quòd sub regno Romano agerent Romae habitasse ex quibus hi qui crediderunt tradiderunt Romanis vt Christum profitentes legem seruarent Romani autem audita fama virtutum Christi faciles ad credendum fuerunt It is euident that in the time of the Apostles the Iewes because they liued vnder the regiment of the Romans dwelt at Rome among whom they which beleeued deliuered Ambros praefat in Epist ad Rom. vnto the Romans that professing Christ they should keepe the lawe and the Romans hearing the same of the miracles of Christ were easely induced to beleeue By which we may informe our selues that as the Iewes because they were vnder the gouernment of the Romans many of them liued at Rome so did many of our Britans by the same reason And as the Iewes which were most backward in beleeuing in Christ to be so foreward at Rome that they gaue incouragement to the Romans to beleeue in him and the Romans by the fame of Christs miracles did so easely come to be conuerted So the Britans which were there resident being aswell as the others acquainted with those holy and inuincible true motiues of beleife in Christ would not singulary remaine in Incredulity especially when they had not onely the Examples of the Iewes and Romans to follow in admitting the religion of Christ in Rome and warrant and protection from the Emperour that they might without all daunger performe it But were assured there by many and most certaine messages from Hierusalem that immediately vpon the Ascension of Christ and descending of the holy ghost vpon the Disciples at one Sermon of S. Peter three thousand soules were conuerted vnto Christ of all nations vnder Actor c. 2. heauen Parthians and Medes and Elamites and dwellers in Mesopotamia and in Iudaea and Cappadocia in Pontus and Asia Phrygia and Pamphilia in Egypt and in the parts of Libia about Circne and strangers of Rome Iewes and Proselites all these as the Scripture recounteth then being people of all the then-knowne parts of the world Asia Afrike and Europe and hearing S. Peter miraculously preach in such manner that they all vnderstood him in their seuerall languages were at that time conuerted 4. So that if either so many miracles of Christ and his holy Apostles or examples of all these nations so many that the holy scripture stileth them all nations vnder heauen which no man may deny might moue our Britans at Rome to follow them therein they also then performed it And this onely by that happy meanes in that respect that they then dwelled at Rome where they obtained most certaine and speedy intelligence of these things And among all these people of the named nations conuerted by S. Peter at that time we finde not by any history or antiquity to warrant vs that the inhabitants of this kingdome of Britany either dwelling here at home in this land at Rome or els where in the vniuersall world had any commerce or conuersation with any of those nations present at that heauenly sermon or witnesses of the miracles of Christ or his disciples to instruct them in these things But onely with the remembred straungers of Rome Iewes and Proselites which then liued there in Rome as our Britans did And from and by this conduct and fountaine of grace onely for the same reasons did the water of life issue and flow so fast and farre into this kingdome in that very time of Tyberius the Emperour soone after the death of our Sauiour as our Protestant Antiquaries of England thus deliuer vnto vs There are who vpon a very good grounde from the words of Gyldas the most auncient of our British histerians will haue the Theater of great Britaine pag. 202 §. 5. Gild. de conq Britan. sunne
of the Ghospell to haue risen in this our west and this Island of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning of his ascent the brightnesse thereof peirring through the mistie clowdes of errour and shining here in Britaine euen in the dayes of Tyberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which Assertion the said Gyldas doth not deliuer coldely or doubtingly but with greate confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith scimus we know for certaintie that this was in the later times of Tyberius which was immediatly after our blessed Samours Passion 5. An other English Protestant Antiquary writeth It may appeare that the Christian Religion was planted here in Britaine in this land shortly after Christs Holinshed hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Franc. Mason ep dedicat Franc. Mason Consecrat lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 51. time An other directed as he saith by the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury is so earnest vpon the words of Gildas or malice to Rome that thus he speaketh Tyberius died in the yeare of Christ 39. according to Baronius Where vpon it followeth that Britaine receaued the ghospell fiue yeares at least before either Paul or Peter came to Rome By which it is euident by these Protestant writers of England that they are confident that diuers of this nation receaued English Protâ—staÌ„ts from S. Gildas and otherwise proue that Britaine recâ—aued the faith of Christâ—n Tybâ—rius his time and by meanes of Rome the faith of Christ soone after his Ascension in the time of Tyberius which could probably be effected by no other way or mediation but by Rome where many Britans then liued and inhabited and as before where and whence onely they could take notice and knowledge of such things Which may sufficiently be coÌ„uinced euen out of that place of S. Gildas wherevpon these English Protestants doe ground themselues and as they are both published and vrged by them being these Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiori terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento Gildas l. de conq Britan. c. 6. solum temporali sed de summa etiam coelorum arce tempora cuncta exceâ—ente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius propagabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente a principe morte delatoribus militum ciusdem radios suos primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time he who is the true sunne not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high tower of heauen exceeding all times shewing his bright shinning to the whole world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar in which without any Impediment his Religion was propagated death being threatned by the Prince against the Senates will to the Accusers of his Souldiers Christ doth first afford his beames to wit his precepts to the Iland stiffe with frosen colde and by a longe separation of the earth seperated from the visible sunne Where we see that if our Protestant Antiquaries haue delt sincerely with S. Gildas he is both a witnesse that this Iland of Britaine which is that he there describeth did both take knowledge of Christ the true heauenly sunne and benefite of his celestiall light in the later time of Tyberius where he suffered for redemption of the world and that Emperour threatening death to the accusers of them which should receaue him for the Messias did giue occasion that the faith of Christ was so soone preached and embraced in this so remote and colde a Region then subiect to the Empire of Tyberius 6. Therefore we cannot by this auncient Authority deuise any better meanes how the religion of Christ was then first planted here but as I haue proued before from Rome the residency of that Emperour where these mysteries of Christianity were first reuealed authentically examined allowed and confirmed where that commaunde and priuiledge of the Emperour for Christians was decreed and published and where or whence onely the inhabitants of this nation by their dwelling and continuing there or receauing continuall intelligence from thence could learne or come to the notice of these things Neither can the Protestants of England contending thus that there were Christians here in this time be of any other opinion for they doe not yea cannot assigne any one other but such as were sent from S. Peter when he was come to Rome are from him and by his authoritie before he was seated there that preached the faith of Christ in this I land either in that time or aboue twenty yeares after for they finde not any other vntill the coming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried our Sauiour and came not hither vntill the 63. yeare after his natiuity and the time of Tyberius the Emperour his death 24. at the least Longe before which time the Britans had both learned Preists and also Bishops sent hither or consecrated here by the blessed Apostle S. Peter 7. And if S. Mansuetus of whome I haue spoken before as the Germane histories assure vs was consecrated by S. Peter and sent or went so farre a Catal. Episcop Gullens in Lothoring Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuers Gent. Gal. Eâ—sengren cent 1. part 1. dist â— fol. â—6 Pet. de Natal l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmogr l. 2. col 263. Ant. Demochar l. 2. c. 33. de Miss contr Caluin Iorney to him in the easterne contries for that holy purpose whether he went out of this kingdome with direction or from the city of Rome with instruction giuen him there yet he being sent and directed to goe so farre to Peter and consecrated by him and by him againe directed and sent an Apostolike preacher and Bishop into these parts we may not be so alienated from that most blessed Apostle but to giue him this his due to acknowledge That he or they who directed this our contryman to S. Peter aboue all others was or were also first directed by the same S. Peter in such things And thus hauing the cheife Apostle of Christ highest Ruler in spirituall things taking notice care and charge of this kingdome in this his time The Emperour our frend and fauourer giuing all allowance and noe prohibition to Christianity and by so many extraordinary motiues as are before remeÌ„bred so greate a feruour and forwardnesse of the inhabitaÌ„ts here to receaue the faith Our Kings of Britaine were rather freinds and furtherers then enemies to Christian Religion in this time of Christ there could now no impediment be found to hinder it except in our owne Kings which was not so for concerning our gouernment here in Britaine if Aruiragus was then King here as some historians seeme to teach vs he was a frend and no Enemy to Christian religion as we shall
by him ordained the first Bishop of Tullum Toul in Lorraine was by nation borne in that part of Britaine which now and euer of late for many yeares is and hath beene called Scotland But whether he was a Britaine or a Scot those Authorities doe not determine But it will more fully appeare hereafter that he was by birth a Britian that part of this Iland at that time being part of Britaine and longe after which among others Martial the Poet maketh manifest for that time for speaking of the inhabitants of that part of this kingdome which now is called S. Mansuetus disciple of S. Peter the Apostle was a Britain Scotland To Quintus Ouidius that was to trauaile thither from Rome he calleth them Britans of Caledonia Quinte Caledonios Ouidi visure Britannos The contry now called Scotland was part of Britainâ— in this time and longe after And it should seeme by Martial that this Quintus Ouidius himselfe was a Britain of this nation and perhaps of the kindred or retinue of lady Claudia for he doth not onely speake of his longe Iorney from Rome to our North part of Britaine as before now Scotland but in the same place setteth downe that he was to returne againe into Italy from hence and make his abode at Martial l. 10. epigram 44. ad Quintum Ouidium Martial supr epigr. 44. Sabinam where the howse of our Contry woman lady Claudia and her Husband Pudens was Sed reddarâ— tuis tandem mansure Sabinis But this hereafter when I come to that time But this sufficiently conuinceth both that the northreÌ„ inhabitants of this kingdome in those dayes were called Britans and that there was entercourse betweene Rome Romans and them especially when we see an old man fitter to sit by the fire then to take so longe a iorney as the Poet there describeth him not onely to goe to the remotest places of this kingdome from Rome but to make his returne into Italy againe And here I end the dayes of Tiberius leauing Cunobeline still King in Britaine or Guiderius newly begun his Reigne THE VII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CAIVS CALIGVLA Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 1. AFTER the death of Tiberius Caius Caligula succeeded in the Empire but reigned so short a time as I haue before remembred Caius Caligula Emperour a frend and fauourer of Christians neither doe we reade that among his other vices which were many and greate that he was a persecutour of Christians for those outrages which he committed against the Iewes which among others our owne historians doe report were rather in reuenge against the Iewes for the death of Christ and their persecuting of Christians then for any hatred to Christian Religion And it was a iust punishment of God towards that incredulous people their holy temple that had beene so longe renowned for the true worship and sacrifice of God to see it now polluted Matthew West an 40. Theat of Britaine in Caius Caligula with the Idolatrous sacrifices of the Gentiles the Idol of Iupiter and the Emperour himselfe a vile and wicked man to be worshipped and adored there as the Lord of heauen and earth Caesar templum quod erat Hierosolymis iussit prophanari sacrificijs Gentilium Iouis statuam ibi collocat seque vt Dominum coeli terrae coli adorari praecepit When otherwise concerning Christians he still permitted Matth. Westm 38. 39. Niceph. Histor Eccl. l. 2. cap. 10. Arnold Miâ—m in Theat Conuers gent. the fauourable Edict of Tiberius to remaine in force He bannished Pilate by whome Christ was crucified He depriued Herode of his kingdome and together with Herodiades his brothers wife which he kept the occasion of the martyrdome of S. Ihon the Baptist he driue into bannishment and these and such fauours and Iustice he extended vnto the Christians who together with their frends had complained to L. Vitellius President of Syria which he related the Christians proueing it to Caligula And though this man made a shew of warre against the Brittans yet it was not for any matter concerning Stow and howe 's hist in Gindeâ—ius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. â— Galfrid monum lib. 4. hist cap. 13. Pontic Virun li. 4. Britan. hist Stab Geograph Christian Religion 2. And we are assured both by the British history Ponticus Virunnius diuers Protestant writers that not onely Adaminus sonne of King Kimbeline with his retinue liued with the Emperour Caligula but there were then many Britanni obsides Romae Britans kept for pledges or hostages then at Rome And this Emperour did nothing in matters of hostility against the Britans but only made a shew of warre and returned with contempt And the Brittish Kings at that time whether Kymbeline Guiderius or Aruiragus were frendly S. Mansuetus Britan made Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle vnto Christians In the time of this Emperour we reade that S. Peter the Apostle consecrated our holy contry man S. Mansuetus which he had Christened before in the time of Tyberius a Bishop and sent him to Tullum in Lorraine Tullenses habuere Apostolum suaeque in Christum fidei primum Antistitem Arnoldus Mirmannius in theatro conuersionis gentium §. Metensibus Eisengr cent 1. distict 3. part 1. Anton. Democh lib. 2. de Missa â—ontra Calo cap. 33. Petr. de natalib l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmog l. 2. S. Mansuetum S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis collegam origine Scotum The Tullensians or inhabitants of Tullum in Lorraine had for their Apostle and their first Bishop of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus a Scot by natiuity the disciple of S. Peter the Apostle and câ—mpanion of S. Clement This is testified also by many others as Gulielmus Eisengrenius Antonius Democharez Petrus de natalibus with others saying S. Mansuetus natione Scotus ex nobili prognatus familia Simonis Bar-ionae Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus socius beati Clementis Episcopi Metensis à Petro Loucorum in vrbe Tullensi primus Antistes consecratus est Mansuetus by nation a Scot so they terme our northren Britans borne of a noble family the disciple of Simon Bar-ionas the cheife of the Apostles fellow of S. Clement the Bishop of Metz was consecrated by S. Peter the first Bishop in the citie of Tullum 3. Hitherto these Authours onely this difference I finde betweene them Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuer gent. in S. Clem. Metensi Episc that Arnoldus Mirmannius saith S. Clement whose companion S. Mansuetus was was Bishop of Metz by S. Peters appointement in the 40. yeare of Christ Caio Caligula Imperatore when Caius Caligula was Emperour And Eisengrenius saith S. Mansuetus was made Bishop of Tullum in the yeare 49. eight or neyne yeares after Which may easily be reconciled together by saying S. Mansuetus was sent by S. Peter in the yeare of Christ 40. and tooke
by sainct Peter yet this hindereth not but that as before he spent much time labour in that kinde as nature and charitie bound him in this his natiue contry which is testified in plaine termes both by Methodius that most auncient writer and sainct Marianus Scotus his owne contriman of this Iland who speaking of diuers Apostolike Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Nerua col 254. Method apud eund supr men of that time whom they call Insignes sanctitate gratia pollentes renowned men excelling in sanctitie and grace among whome they name both this our holy Bishop and sainct Clement his associate they say of them non solùm propria prouincia sed in extremis al. externis vltimis industrij illustres regna Tyrannorum vicerunt They were not onely industrious renowned for preaching in their owne contries but also in extreme or externe and vttermost nations ouercame the kingdomes of Tyrants Where it is euident by these two greate witnesses that this most blessed Bishop of Britaine preached here in his owne contry propria prouincia at that time And thus I end the Empire of Caligula Guiderius reigning in Britaine THE VIII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CLAVDIVS AND HOW by our Protestants testimony one of the twelue Apostles then preached in Britaine 1. NOw we are come to the time of Claudius when both Catholiks and Protestants assure vs both that the Apostles formally preached vnto the Gentiles and there were many Christians in this our Britaine But before we proceed further to auoide all ambiguitie or errour that might chaunce in these matters in the iudgment of Protestants let vs first craue their best assistance and direction by some certaine grounds and maximes in history as infallible rules truely and plainely to square our narration by least we be deceaued They Certaine historicall grounds and Maximes giuen by our ProtesiaÌ„t Antiquaries to knâ—we what Apâ—stles first preached in Britaniâ— propose some fewe for most certaine and vndoubted generall verities which will easily leade vs to many vndoubted particular conclusions First they say which in some sort is remembred before that this kingdome of Britaine receaued the faith of Christ soone after his Ascension Secondly that this holy Religion was preached here by some one at the least of the Apostles Thirdly who they are in particular of that most holy number and order of whom mention is made in histeries to haue preached in this nation Fourthly that in the time of Claudius of which we now intreate diuers Christians came hither from Rome when he persecuted them there Fiftly that sainct Paul came not to Rome or to any of these west parts vntill longe after the death of Claudius in the reigne of Nero Sixtly that sainct Simon Zelotes whom some write to haue preached and bene martyred in Britaine was put to death in Persia with sainct Iude. Seuenthly that it was the 63. yeare of Christ before sainct Ioseph of Aramathia that buried our Sauiour came hither with his religious companions Lastely that sainct Peter that great Apostle was one of those three Apostles sainct Paul and sainct Simon Zelotes the other two which are reported in histories to haue preached heare All which assertions Theater of great Britanie lib. 6. Camden in Britan. Stowe And howe 's hist Holinsh. hist of Engl. Godwyn Conu of Brit. Catal. of Bishop Protest Comm. Booke Parker antiquit Britan. Mason Booke of Ordin with others are taught by the cheifest Protestant antiquaries and historians of England in their common booke of their religion their Theater and other writings of most credit with them for vndoubted historiall verities By which it euidently will be concluded by their owne graunts and directions that sainct Peter was the onely Apostle that first brought or sent Christianitie into this kingdome Which is particularly also proued before in the case of S. Mansuetus the first Preist and Bishop which was borne in this Iland which any histories I reade make mention of yet consecrated by S. Peter sent and directed by him with others of his disciples into these parts 2. But to make all these things so euidently true euen by these Protestants that no man with any pretence of probabilitie shall be able to make contradiction vnto them They shall all and euery of them be particularly and Inuincibly proued true by these meÌ„ themselues The first of the faith of Christ receaued heare soone after his Ascension and in the time of Tyberius is verified before from these Protestant Authours To which I add this their Testimony againe The Apostle himselfe saith the sound of the ghospell went through the earth and was heard vnto the ends of the world Which his sayings cannot more Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Rom. 10. v. 18. fitly be applied to any other Nation then to vs of Britaine whose land by the almightie is so placed in the terrestriall Globe that thereby it is termed of the auncient the the ends and deemed to be situated in an other world And againe Immediately after Christs death doth Gildas fasten our conuersion where he writeth that the glorious Ghospell of Iesus Christ which first appeared to the world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar did euen then spread his bright beames vpon this frosen Iland of Britaine The Gildas de excid Brit. like testimony they reiterate in an other place Which I will cite hereafter and according vnto this runneth the whole current of their writers of antiquitie from the highest and greatest to the louest and meanest among them 3. Their first Protestant Archbishop Matthew Parker in his Intituled Antiquitates Britannicae The Antiquities of Britaine proueth it from Antiquities in Matth. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 1 these words primam Christianae Ecclesiae originem institutionem in Insula Britannica ex antiquissimis patrum scriptorumque testimonijs repertemus nor modo peruetustam eam fuisse sed etiam ab ipso primum per Apostolos propagato per orbem Euangelio initia duxisse accepisse incrementa we shall finde out of the most auncient testimonies of the Fathers and writers That the first beginning and institution of the Christian Church in the Iland of Britaine was not onely very auncient but to haue had beginning and receaued increases euen from the time when the Ghosppell was first propagated in the world by the Apostles And he yeeldeth his reason immediatly in this maÌ„ner Gildas enim Antiquisâ—imus inter eos qui fide digni sunt Britannicaruâ— râ—rum scriptor tradit Britannos iam inde ab ortu Euangelij Christianam 〈◊〉 fidâ—m for Gildas the most auncient writer of Brittish matters among those that 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—edit doth deliuer that the Britons receaued the Christian faith euen from Engliâ—h ProtestaÌ„ts mistake the testimonie of Gildas about the time of the faith of Christ receaued heare the rising vp of the ghospell The Protestant Bishops and others Authors of their greate Theater of
greate Britaine giue testimony vnto this in these words There are who vpon a very good ground from the words of Gildas the most auncient of our Brittish Historians will haue the sunne of the ghospell longe before the coming of Ioseph of Aramothia hither to haue risen in this our wâ—st and this Iland of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning Assent the brigtnesse thereof perâ—iâ—g Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 5. through the mustâ— cloudes of errour and shyning heare in Britaine euen iâ— the 〈◊〉 of Tiberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which assertion the saied Gildas doth not deliuer couldely or doubtingly but with great confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith Scimus c. we know for certainety that this was in the later times of Tiberius which was immediatly after our blessed Sauiours Passion Their Protestant Bishops Bale and Godwyn say The Britans receaued the doctrine and discipline of their Church from the Apoles of Christ The religion of the Britans was that which the Apostles by the commaundemeÌ„t of God deliuered to the Churches of the Christians And continued in the Country of the Britans from the Apostles tyme. Their most renowned Antiquary Sir Camden Clarentieux among Harolds is of the same opinion in diuers editions D. Fulke saith The Britans continued in the faith of Christ from the Apostles Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 43. 44. Balaeus l. 2. de Act. Rom. pont in Gregor 1. Camden in Britan Fulke Answ to counterf Cath. p. 40. Powel Annotat in l. 2. Giraldi Cambren Itiner Cambr. c. 1. Holinsh. hist of Engl. c. 21. p. 102. Selden in Anal. Gildas epist de Excid Conq. Brit. cap. 6. time An other addeth The doctrine of the Britans and their worship of God was pure and from the Apostles themselues Holinshed saith the Britans Christianity neuer failed from the Apostles time In like manner write diuers others needlesse to be recited And most of them ground vpon the Authoritie of S. Gildas as some of them haue plainely before expressed 4. Therefore for better satisfaction of the Readers I will cite at lardge the words of that holy Auncient British writer as our English Protestants haue published him to the world and some Manuscripts also haue These they are Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiore terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento solum temporali sed de summa etiam caelorum arce tempora cuncta excedente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui corruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius promulgabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente à Principe morte dilatoribus militum eiusdem radios suos indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time to this Iland stiffe with forsen could and farre distant from the visible sunne That true sunne which is Christ doth vouchsafe his beames that is to say his precepts shewing to the whole world his glittering brightnesse not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high Tower of heauen exceeding all times in the latter time of Tyberus Caesar without any impediment his Religion was propagated the Prince threateing death to the accusers of his souldiers against the will of the Senate Hitherto the very words of S. Gildas as he is published by Protestants Who freely acknowledge that clause of the time of Tyberius to be wanting in other copies of that holy writer as namely in that which was put forth by Polydor Virgill and others And the very first word of this narration Interea Protestant Ann. in Prologum Gildae in Marg. in cap. 14. in marg in the meane time doe seeme plainely to conuince that they are no part of S. Gildas especially in that sence that he thought this kingdome to haue receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Tyberius but in the dayes of Claudius For they being of a Relatiue nature and hauing relation to that which went before they must in due construction of necessitie proue that this receauing of Religion interea in the meane time was when things last and immediately spoaken of before were done Which were the subiection of the Britans the second time to the Romans Which was in the time of Claudius coming hither in the fourth yeare of his Empire and of Christ the 44. which our Protestants Matth. Westm an Do. 44. 4. Claudij Stowe Holinsh. Camden with others Protest annot in c. 5. Gildae Protest annot tit in c. 6. Gild. notes vpon these places of S. Gildas doe make most manifest For the chapter which goeth immediatly before the recited Authoritie is thus by them intituled De secunda gentis subiectione of the second subiection or subduing of this Nation to the Romans Which was in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius and then immediately followeth the next chapter wholy before recited and by these Protestants intituled De religione Of religion receaued heare Therefore if the Religion of Christ was receaued by the Britans by Gildas onely Interea in the time when they were subdued by Claudius it cannot be S. Gildas doth not affirme that the Britans receaued the faith in Tiberius time but in the dayes of Claudius gathered from him that they receaued it sooner Otherwise it was not receaued Interea in that time the words of the holy historian But howsoeuer that Authoritie is to be vnderstood It proueth at the least to the greate honour of this kingdome that it receaued the faith of Christ in the beginning at the least of the Empire of Claudius Which George maior and other his Protestant followers doe rather approue in this tenor that immediately after Christs Resurrection vnder Claudius the light of the Gospell was kindled in Britaine And this Georg. maior in Praefat. Stowe Howes histor in Agricola Theater of Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Godwyn Conu pag. 1. 2. Stowe and Howes hist in Agricola Godwyn supr pag. 2. must needs be by some one of the 12. Apostles or their Disciples by the sentence of these Protestants assuring vs first in these words soone after the Ascention of Christ the holy Apostles being dispersed through out the earth diuided the Prouinces among them by lot to preach the ghospell in And againe It is deliuered plainely by sondry auncient writers that Britaine fell in diuision among the Apostles And so of necessitie it must needs receaue the faith of Christ either immediatly by some one of that most blessed company or mediately by their Disciples or both which is most probable in so greate a busines exceeding the labour of one and not performed onely by the schollers and Disciples seeing by these Protestants grounding vpon auncient writers it fell out to the diuision Britaine receaued the faith
WHEREIN DIVERS PROTESTANTS INclyne to thinke S. Peter preached heare in Britaine before his coming to Rome and what probabilitie that opinion hath 1. DIVERS English Protestant writers whether for loue to S. Peter or dissick to Rome knowing what great warrant ther is for sainct Peters preaching heare incline to affirme it to haue bene before he came to Rome Amonge whome the THEATER WRITERS producing diuers testimonies Theater of great Britaine l. 9. c. 9. §. 5. for his being in Britaine they add If Peter were heare at all It was before he went to Rome and that the Ghospell was preached heare before it was in Rome if Peter were the first as some hold that preached there both Diuers English Protestants incline to thinke S. Peter preached in Britaine before he came to Rome and how probably which may be more probable if we consider the huge multitudes of Christians fifteen thousand saith Baronius which dispersed themselues into all parts of the worlde Vpon the martyring of S. Stephen at Hierusalem Where we see that they make the coming of S. Peter into this our Nation to haue beene so soone after the Ascension of Christ that they seeme to suppose it to haue beene before his coming to Rome and make it the more probable opinion their owne phrase that it was soone after the Martyrdome of S. Stephen which was to speake in their owne words presently vpon the death of Christ which was diuers Theater supr yeares before any Authoritie teacheth he came to Rome And their opinion before that Britaine receaued the faith in the time of Tyberius will make theÌ„ of that minde being before proued that S. Peter was the first Apostle that preached heare For which they bring his owne testimony to S. Brithwald and other testimonies And that which is written before of S. Mansuetus a Bishop of this Nation sent to Toul in Lorraine by S. Peter in the time of Caius Caligula giueth some allowance to this opinion if we will followe those Historians which write he was sent thither at that time in the yeare of Christ 40. making it not vnprobable but he was sent from S. Peter being in or neare this Iland 2. The like I may say of S. Aristobulus made Bishop as William Eisengrenius saith in the yeare of Christ 39. who as commonly Protestants will tell vs hereafter was our Bishop heare in Britaine and this the rather because we Guliel Eisengr Centenar 1. part 1. dist 7. fo 67. 66 dist 8. Sophron. Patria Hierosol l. delabor S. Petr. Paul finde that about the same time and in the same yeare if we may beleeue this Author the same holy Apostle S. Peter placed S. Pancratius Bishop of Tauronienium and sainct Marcianus Bishop of Syrocufa in the Iland of Sicilia neare vnto Italie and diuers others farre distant from Hierusalem Antioch or any Easterne place of the aboade of that greate Apostle as S. Clement with diuers others into the hither parts of Germany as the antiquities of those places are witnesse And if we call to memory the vnspakeable labours and expedition vsed by this Apostle in such sacred a busines before remembred how in that time he is said to remaine at Antioch he visited as the Scripture is euidence Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynia the hither partes Petr. 1. v. 1. of Asia from whence we shall not finde it a more difficult iorney for that renowned Apostle to vouch safe to visite this Iland of Britaine if we consult with Cosmographers in these affaires then to come from Antioch in Syria the cheife place of his residency at that time to visit all those Contries related in which he preached as the Scriptures assure vs. But these be but coniectures vpon which I may not found an Historiall Narration especially when we haue a whole world of witnesses to the contrary that Rome was the first place in the west whether S. Peter came and was cheifly directed vnto And S. Peter came to Rome before he came into Britaine the cheifest reason of the dispersion of the Disciples at the martyrdome of S. Stephan is before answered how they preached onely to the Iewes And the Scripture is manifest that the Apostles were then at Hierusalem except the Apostles and not dispersed And the history of the Acts of the Apostles keepeth Act. c. 8. v. 1. S. Peter preaching in the East Ionge after this to the Iewes and Gentiles vntill such time in the dayes of Claudius Emperour it pleased Christ our blessed Sauiour as many and greate Authorities doe warrant vs to send and direct this his cheifest Apostle to make a great parte of his Residencie at Rome the greate and commaunding Imperiall Citte at that time in the world that he might the better by that meanes preach the Ghospell both by himselfe S. Peters seating himselfe at Rome foretold by holy scripture â—â—bbins and Sibils before Christ. and his Disciples to these Westerne Nations and Contries of the world 3. Of this mission of S. Peter to Rome Esay the Prophet though in more generall termes had longe before admonished saying as I haue alledged before that God would send of his Apostles into Italy Of this the auncient Rabbins before Christ were witnesses as a Iewe himselfe hath proued against the Iewes that Rome should be the cheife place of the Lawe and Religion of the Messias Sybilla Erythraea longe time before preached this Hieronymus à sanct fide l. contra Iudaeos Sybill Erithaer in l. Nasalographi 1. Imperial Scrip. Venetijs an 1516 per Patriarch Venet. approbat Pontif. Rom. to the Gentiles when Prophesying of Christ and his twelue Apostles thus she foretolde in vltima aetate humiliabitur Deus humiliabitur proles diuina Iungetur humanitati deitas iacebit in faeno agnus puellari officio educabitur Deus homo Eliget sibi ex piscatoribus deiectis numerum duodenarium vnumque diabolum non in gladio bellouè Eneadem vrbem Regesque subijciet sed in hamo piscantis in deiectione pauperie superabit diuitias superbiam conculcabit morte propria nocturno suscitabit commutabitur viuet regnabit consummabuntur haec omnia fietque regeneratio Vltimo bonos iudicabit malos Surget stella mirabilis Danaos illuminabit orbem illustrabit In Eneadem latus piscatoris nomen agni vsque ad fines seculi virtute perducet Inde in Eneade iuncta vinctos à diabolo liberabiâ— In the laste age God will be humbled and the sonne of God will be humbled the lambe shall lye in Hay God and man shall be brought vp by a virgin seruice he shall chuse vnto him out of fishers and meane persons a number of twelue one of them a deuill He shall make subiect vnto him the citie of Aeneas Rome Kings not by sworde warre but by the hooke of a fisher in deiection pouertie he shall ouercome Riches he shall treade downe pryde with
his owne death He shall raise himselfe in the night time shall be chaÌ„ged he shall liue and Reigne and all these things shall be brought to passe and there shall be a regeration at the last he shall iudge the good and the euill A meruaylous starre shall arise it shall illuminate the Greekes Illustrate the world The side of the fisher shall by power bring the name of the lambe into the citie of Rome vnto the end of the world From thence Rome ioyned vnto him he shall deliuer the bounde from the deuill Hitherto the words of that Sybilla in the time of Priamus writteÌ„ in the Chaldy tonge and translated into Greeke and being founde in the Tresury of Emmanuel Eugenius King of Sicily translated it into Latine and was published by the Patriarke of Venice with great priuiledge before the reuolt of Luther or deniall of the Popes iurisdiction Like is the testimony both of Catholiks and Protestants in this matter And both the auncient Fathers as S. Augustin Lactantius with others and the Church of God it selfe longe since ioyning the Sebastian MuÌ„st Cosmograph l. 2 p. 208. Hertm Shedel Mag. Chron. aerate 3. f. 35. Aug. l. 18. de ciuit Dei Lact. offic Defunct in hymno Aug. sup c. 21. to 6. concione ad Catechum in ep ad Rom. l. ciu 18. cap. 45. Eus praep Euang. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 1. Clem. Rom. epist 1. Constant Mag. in decret S. Sylu. apud Gennad Patriarch Constant sect 3. pro Concilio Flor. Abb. Vrsperg apud Eisengr ceÌ„t 1. fol. 123. Marcell epist 1. ad Episc Antioc S. Leo serm 1. de Natal Apostol Petr. Pauli S. Sim. Metaphr in vit Petr. prophesies of the Sybils with those of the Prophet Dauid tâ—ste Dauid in Sybilla giue testimony vnto this 4. S. Clement himselfe both Disciple and Successor to S. Peter saith of him that he was commaunded by Christ as the more potent amonge the Apostls to come to Rome and illuminate the west the more darke part of the world Qui obscurioreÌ„ mundi plagam occideÌ„tis velut omnium potentior illuminare praeceptus est quique integrè potuit implere praeceptum And CoÌ„stantine the great Emperour our Renowned King and Contryman thus witnesseth That the see of Rome hath primacy and Principalitie in matters of Religion because our holy lawe maker and Sauiour Iesus Christ sent S. Peter thither and coÌ„maunded him to hold his Chaire there and there he was put to death AequuÌ„ est enim vt ibi diuina lex obtineat apicem principatum vbi sanctus legislator Iesus Christus Saluator noster misso Beato Petro iussit Cathedram tenere vbi patibuluÌ„ passus est Abbas Vrspergensis saith that Christ coÌ„maunded S. Peter to come to Rome Aduentus Petri in Romam primi fuit praeceptuÌ„ Christi iubentis S. Marcellinus to the AntiochiaÌ„s saith that his See was first with them but by the coÌ„maundement of Christ It was traÌ„slated to Rome S. Leo saith that S. Peter Prince of the Apostolike order was sent to Rome the chifest place of the Roman Empire beatissimus Petrus Princeps Apostolici ordinis ad arceÌ„ Romani destinatur Imperij And to conclude this matter S. Simeon Metaphrastes is a witnesse that S. Peter coming from his Easterne Trauailes to Hierusalem Christ appeared in a vision and said vnto him Arise Peter goe to the west for it hath need to be lightned with thy torches and I will be with thee reuersus est Hierosolymam visus est autem ei Dominus in visione dicens surge Petre vade ad occidentem opus enim habet vt tuis illustretur facibus ego ero tecum Which is sufficiently insinuated by our renowned Contrimen Florentius Wigorniensis and Marianus Scotus as they are published by Protestants The first saith of S. Peter was sent to Rome Romam mittitur The other saith it was superna visione ordinante by the ordinance of an heauenly vision And diuers Catholiks and Protestants say omnem occidentalem plagam suo specialiter Apostolatui destinatam That all S. Peter directed by Christ to all the westeren NatioÌ„s as Britaine and others the westerne Nations were designed to S. Peters Apostleship 5. Whereby it is manifest that S. Peter was not onely sent by Christ to the Imperiall Citie of Rome and Italy but vnto all the Occidentall Nations whether vnder the Romane Empire then or noe for the Empire and kingdome of Christ euen on earth his holy Church was not to be confined within Flor. Wigorn. an 2. Claudij Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Nerone M. S. apud Lipp 14. Sep. Franc. Burgoing histor Eccl. l. 2. 3. 4. 5. Stow. hist p. 34. edit an 1614. Mere des hist aetat 6. f. 22. c. 13. the limits of any terrene or earthly Empire of what Nation soeuer But the whole world was giuen to Christ for his Inheritance And the then Emperiall Citie of Rome though a commaunding place to the vaste mightie Pagan Empire at that time yet by the coming of Sainct Peter his liuing preaching dying and setling the highest powerable Apostolike See and Chaire there it was made not the heade of the worldly Empire that was greate but the heade of the whole world in the cheifest affaires of men without restriction or limitation of either time or place As saith S. Leo that holy and learned Pope of this Roman citie Vt ciuitas sacerdotalis regia per sacram Beati Petri sedem caput orbis effecta latius praesideres religione diuina quam dominatione terrena Rome was made by the holy See of S. Peter a preistly and Kingly Citie heade of the world and to rule further by diuine Religion then by earthly Regiment And therefore as when S. Peter made Antioch the place of his greatest Residency in the Easte he preached to so many other Nations in that part of the world so now being sent to the greate Imperiall Citie in the westerne parts he likewise vsed the same Pastorall care labour and diligence to conuert the westerne Nations euen those that be most remote either from Hierusalem or Rome such as this kingdome is for they properly and most really are the westerne Contries and that Occidens west which is obscurior mundi Plaga the more obscure or darke part of the world for whose lightning sainct Peter was as sainct Clement before hath witnessed sent to these westerne Regions For howsoeuer we will expounde this obscure plaga of the world in the west whether it be for temporall and bodily darkenesse for the greate distance from the visible funne or darkenesse of minde growne by barbarous rudenesse or howsoeuer Rome and Italy are not so to be termed neither Fraunce Spaine or any Contry betweene Rome and vs being all nearer the Southe and Easte and accompted ciuill Nations before the preaching of Christ vnto them And the Apparition and words of Christ vade ad occidentem goe to the west for it hath need
Baron Annotat. in Martyrolog Rom. die 16. Ian. Baron Tom. 2. Annal. Ann. 159. an 166. virginum de qua mentio habetur in Actis S. Pudentianae à Pastore conscriptis There was a most noble Matrone in Rome called Priscilla GraÌ„dmother of the virgins PudeÌ„tiana and Praxedes of whoÌ„ there is mention in the Acts of Pudentiana written by S. Pastour The like he writeth in other places where as she is there called by him the mother of PudeÌ„s Mater Pudentâ—s he must needs be vnderstood to speake in their Phrase which ordinarily all Mothers in lawe by the absolute name of Mothers as the coÌ„mon custome is Sometimes in other places Baronius faith S. Priscilla was wife to S. Pudens and mother to S. Nouatus Pudentiana and Praxedes so likewise doth Zepherinus Binius when it is euident before that S. Claudia our Brittish Lady was the onely wife of S. Pudens and Mother to those Saints Therefore to excuse the one from errour and the other from contradiction they must holde that both the Mother of S. Claudia and she herselfe also was sometimes called Priscilla as she was in Vmbria termed Sabinella of her husbands house at Sabinum there And this may sufficiently be gathered from those Antiquities Baronius citeth in which one S. Priscilla is called Priscilla Seniour the elder or old Priscilla to make which iustifiable we must haue also Priscilla Iunior the youÌ„ger or youÌ„g Priscilla this is vsuall for distinction sake where the mother and daughter Father sonne be of one and the same name to call the Father and Mother by their name with the addition old or elder and the sonne and daughter with the distinction younge or younger added vnto them And there be other distinctions betweene these two The eldest grandmother to those holy children as the Roman Martyrologe with others testifieth who died at Rome hauing employed Martyrol Rom. die 16. Februarij hereselfe and her goods to the seruice of Martyrs die 16. Pebruarij Romae Sanctae Priscillae quae se suaque Martyrum obsequio mancipauit Where we see her festiuitie kept vpon the 16. day of February and that she dyed at Rome Of the other the younger if by any called Priscilla we finde no such obseruation nor that she died at Rome but quite otherwise that after her husband S. Pudens death she liued so longe at his house at Sabinum in Vmbria that she thereupon tooke her name Sabellina and by all writers dyed there farre from Rome Secondly S. Pastor who liued in the Apostles time familiarly in that our Brittish house as I shall shewe in due place is witnesse euen Baronius acknowledging it That the elder S. Priscilla Grandmother to S. Nouatus Tymotheus Pudentiana and Praxedes which were S. Claudia her children was foundresse of that renowned Church-yard in via Salaria S. Pastor in actis S. Praxedis apud Baron in Annot. Martyr Rom. die 16. Ian. at Rome which boare her name caemiterium Sanctae Priscillae via salaria and was founded longe before S. Claudia was of yeares to be Authour thereof Caemiterium via Salaria nomine sanctae Priscillae Priscillae seniori Pastor tribuit in act is S. Praxedis And it must needs be this and noe other which prepared that most charitable Christian costly worke for we finde no other saints of that name especially in that time but onely her and S. Priscilla wife of S. Aquila diuers times mentioned by S. Paul being a Iewe who could not be authour of that foundation at Rome First because probably it was founded before she came to Rome being at Corinth there saluted by S. Paul in his 1. Cor. c. 16. first epistle to the CorinthiaÌ„s was with her husband coadiutresse to S. Paul with her husbaÌ„d in those parts before they came to Rome as the same Apostle testifieth Salutate PriscaÌ„ AquilaÌ„ Adiutores meos in Christo Iesu qui pro anima Rom. 16. mea suas ceruices supposuerunt Neyther did she with her husband stay so longe at Rome to effect such a busines for as S. Luke proueth they came from Act. 18. Rome vpon the bannishment of the Iewes from thence by Claudius which was soone after their coming thither And they were at or neare Ephesus a litle before S. Pauls death as he proueth writing his second epistle then to S. Timothie Saluta Priscillam Aquilam And the old Roman Martyrologe 2. Tim. 4. with others giue euidence they ended their liues in Asia the lesse vpon the 8. day of Iuly when the other S. Priscilla died as before at Rome farre from thence the 16. of Ianuary â—ctaua Idus Iulij In Asia minori Sanctorum Martyrol Rom. 8. Iulij Aquilae Priscillae vxoris eius de quihus in Actibus Apostolorum scribitur 9. And Baronius who was an eye wetnesse of the chargeable worke of that foundation found in his time shall proue all the wealth both of this S. Priscilla and her husband S. Aquila being but Tentmaâ—ers erant autem scenofactoriae Act. c. 18. artis as the scripture testifieth was not able to effect such a worke Baronius which had seene and often visited it compareth it to a citie for Baron Annal. Tom. 2. an 130. lardgnesse and streets vnder the earth relating that the whole citie of Rome was amazed to see it Mirabile dictu vidimus saepiusque lustrauimus Priscillae caemitcrium haud pridem inuentuÌ„ atque refossum via salaria tertio ab vrbe lapide quod nullo magis proprio vocabulo dixerimus prae cius amplitudine multisque atque diuersis eiusdem vijs quà m subterraneam ciuitatem quippe quòd ipsius ingressu primaria via caeteris amplior pateat quae hinc inde vias diuersas habeat easdem frequentes quae rursum in diuersos viculos diuidantur Angiportus rursus vt in ciuitatibus statis locis velutfora quaedam ampliora sint spatia ad conuentus sacros agendos eadâ—mque Sanctorum Imaginibus exornata nec desint licet nunc obstructa ad lumen recipiendum desuper excisa foramina Obstupuit vrbs cùm in suis suburbijs abditas se nouit habere ciuitates So wonderfull and chargeable a worke with such streets turnings Churches altars for holy Masse Images of Saints and the other things of price as they argue the ritch and noble degree of the blessed foundresse so for a lady of Britaine a straunger there to be at so excessiue chardg and expences to prouide such a Sanctuary for the honour of Christ safety releife and coÌ„forte both temporall and spirituall of his Seruants in a forreine Countrie must be a perpetuall glory of this Nation And to giue further testimonie that this our renowned Country woman was foundresse thereof we finde expressely that diuers of her family and posteritie namely S. Pudens her sonne in lawe her grandechildren his daughters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes as likely S. Nouatus and Timotheus were honorably
should reigne so many certainely appointed 24. yeares that a married man especially a king should liue and die a virgine And the rest before remembred hauing no causes in nature to know them by should thus miraculously and infallibly be foretolde so long before there was no leaste hope expectation or in morall Iudgmentany probabilitie or rather possibilitie at all of many or most of these extraordinary future euents But rather a doubted Alred Rieual in vit S. Edward Guliel Malmes sup Stow. hist in K. Edward Confess Holinsh. l. 8. hist of Engl. c. 7. Theater of great Britaine in K. Edward Conf. with others Godwyn Catal. in Winchester 3. Brith wold Holinsh hist of England l. 8. cap. 1. Stowe hist in K. Edward Confess will Malmesb l. de gest Reg. Anglorum c. 13. feare or certainety of the contrary And yet all these things were published to the world diuers yeares before they tooke effect and in the life of sainct Brithwold proposer of them who by the same reuelation was dormire cum patribus to be dead before they began Which is apparantly true euen by our Protestants themselues to giue them their choise whether sainct Brithwold Bishop of winchester or wilton it was that had this vision For these Protestants assure vs that sainct Brithwold of winchester was dead allmost 30. yeares before the returne of sainct Edward from exile And it is the common opinion the reuelation was made to him And if it was Brithwold Bishop of wilton he was also dead by these mens accompts 22. yeares at the leaste before these things were accomplished Therefore I must infallibly conclude that sainct Peter or whosoeuer it was which so prophetically and miraculously foretold so many things of this holy King and this kingdome to be effected so long after was not and possibly could not be an vntrue or doubtfull Relator of sainct Peters first preaching in this Nation conteined and as constantly auouched as the rest of those reuealed mysteries foretold in that vision And the Inhabitants of Britaine are so much more bounde to glorifie God and Honor this most blessed Apostle as both his extraordinary first labours in instructing this kingdome in the true Religion of Christ and this his extraordinary care and Pastorall loue in so many wayes making it knowne vnto vs to lett vs vnderstand how much we are bounde vnto him for such inestimable benefices deserue it Which we reade in our historyâ—s both Catholik and Protestant to be confirmed by an other example of like nature but of more auncient memory a thowsand yeares since in the time of king Ethelbert our first christian king of the Saxons Race When sainct Peter miraculously testified concerning the Church of Westminster in London in these M. S. antiq in S. Edward Confes Guliel Malmes l. 2. de gest Pontif c. de Episcopis Londin Alred Rieuall in vit S. Edward Ioan. Capgrau Catal. eodem Franc. Mason Consecr of Bish. pag. 47. Nichol. Pap. 2. in epist ad Edward Reg. Angl. apud Capgrau in S. Edward M. S. antiq in eod Alred Rieuall in vit S. Edwardi words as a Protestant writer translateth them Est mihi locus I haue quoth S. Peter a place in the west part of London chosen to my self and deare vnto me which sometimes I did dedicate with my owne hands Quem locum quondam proprijs manibus consecraui renowne with my presence and Illustrate with diuine miracles the name where of is Thorneia Westminster Which cannot litterally truely be vnderstood of any spirituall vision wherin sainct Peter in his onely glorified soule should appeare as in the time of King Ethelbert we reade he did but of his personall presence there before his death when and neuer after nor vntill the day of Iudgment and the generall Resurrection sainct Peter had or at any time shall haue proprias manus his owne hands or any parte of his body vnited to his soule yet he speaketh plainely here proprijs manibus consecrauithe consecrated that place with his owne hands which is not true either in a spirituall vision or where an assumpted body is vsed for an aslumpted bodie hand foote or any other member caÌ„not be called the proper and owne body Hande foote or other member of any parson Therefore Pope Nicholas the second speaking of this matter in his Epistle to sainct Edward the Confessor saith this place was consecrated by S. Peter whose vicar he was primam autiquitus consecrationem à heato Petro accepit cuius licet Indigni Vicarij sumus Therefore except Pope Nicholas may be said to be Vicar to sainct Peters Soule and not to him as he was Bishop of Rome in body and soule we most by him and this antiquarie referre this matter to sainct Peters first preaching in this land when he liued and not to any apparition in soule onely as that was wherein he appeared at Westminster in the time of King Ethelbert and S. Mellitus Bishop of London of which more hereafter Now I will answeare to some vaine and weake obiections of a few Protestant writers and also shew by such men in what time or times once or oftner S. Peter preached personally in this Iland so neare as probably may be concluded in such a case as also what holy offices he performed heare in founding the Church of Christ in Britaine THE XV. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS BOTH ANSWEARE MADE to Protestant obiections againct S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter preached in this kingdome A Protestant Bishop challengeth S. Symeon metaphrastes for writing so confidently of S. Peters preaching heare hauing not Godwyn Conu of Britaine p. 3. cap. 1. any thing to except against him first vpbraydeth him with his CouÌ„tries of Greece Graecus fuit haec natio est fuitque semper ad mentiendum promptula he was a Grecian and that Nation is and euer was a litle promt to lie But by such libertie we may condemne the greatest lights of the Chuch of God S. Athanasius Chrysostome SS Gregories Naziancen and Nissen the seeuen first generall Councels kept in Greece and cheifely of Greeke fathers and so leaue nothing certaine in the Church of God But how free from all suspition of lying that holy Saint was in this poinct I haue shewed to the shame of all such accusers before demonstratiuely prouing by all kind of Testimonyes that his testimonye herein was true And whereas this Protestant Bishop vrgeth against that holy Saint that Caesar Baronius should write of him in his esse hallucinatuÌ„ constat Baron annal Eccl Christi an 44. pag. 371. it is euident he was deceaued in these things It is most euident this Protestant Bishop was either deceaued in himself or went about to deceaue others his readers in this point for Cardinall Baronius is so farre from going about to take the least exception against S. Simeon Metaphrastes for testifiing S. Peters
the Edict of Claudius if it had concerned him but was ready to die rather as he did in the time of Nero then to forsake the sheepe of Christ so carefully cōmitted vnto him yet to make all sure in this kind that which these Protestants would make their ground to keepe S. Peter from Rome these parts in that time doth ouerthrowe thē in their owne deuising for it is as the Magdeburg cēt 1. l. 2. col 26. Oros l. 7. c. 6. Suein vit Claudij Magdeburgian Protestants acknowledge frō their constructiō of the saying of Orosius in his seuenth booke and Suetonius in the life of Claudius Claudium Iudaeos impulsore Christo assiduè tumultiuantes Roma expulisse That Claudius did expell from Rome the Iewes dayly making tumults Christ so they reade being the mouer Therefore seeing the Iewes were expelled for tumults they made and we are assured that the Christians were in no wise Agents in these tumults Claudius could not expell them vnder that pretence And where they reade Christo impulsore Christ being the impeller if we apply it to Christ our Sauiour either it must be vnderstood that Christ moued to the tumults which is blasphemous or that he moued Claudius to expell the Iewes and so the Christians were not expelled for Christ neither did would or could moue to expell the Christans his holy Seruants 4. And Orosius himself hauing with Gregorius Turonensis and others Orosius l. 7. c. 6. Greg. Turon l. 1. hist cap. 25. ascribed the conuersion of the first Christians in Rome in the beginning of the Reigne of Claudius vnto S. Peter he addeth Anno eiusdem nono expulsos per Claudium vrbe Iudaeos Iosephus resert Sed me magis Suetonius mouet qui ait hoc modo Claudius Iudaeos Impulsore Christo assiduè tumultuantes Roma expulit Quod vtrum contra Christum tumultuantes Iudaeos coerceri comprimi iusserit an etiam Christianos simul velut cognatae religionis homines voluerit expelli nequaquam discernitur Iosephus relateth that Claudius expelled the Iewes out of the citie in the ninth yeare of his Reigne But Suetonius moueth me more who saith in this manner Claudius expelled forth of Rome the Iewes dayly making tumults Christ mouing Which is not decerned whether he commanded the Iewes that made tumults against Christ to be corrected and suppressed or would also haue the Christians men in Religion some what like the Iewes to be also expelled This is all he saith and which others ground vpon and this later construction as I haue proued before most needs giue place to the former which keepeth the Christians in fauour with Claudius and free from Banishment which is confirmed by Suidas and others he writeth in Claudius in this manner Cum sub eo Iudaei seditionem contra Suidas in Claudio Christianos mouissent Claudius Faelicem eis praefecit cosque punire iussit When vnder Claudius the Iewes did raise sedition against the Christians Claudius oppointed Felix Gouernour ouer them and caused him to punish them Whereby it is manifest that Claudius was then rather a friend then enemy to Christians And they which reade Christo impulsore Christ being the mouer are mistaken for it was Chresto impulsore Chrestus being the mouer hereof Which Chrestus was a wicked Pagan then liuing in Rome as many Pagans themselues are witnesses Zosimus a Pagan together with Xiphilinus Dio Sextus Aurelius victor and others witnesse that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrestus was then a Consul in great credit in Zosim Com. hist Graec. l. 1. in Alexand. Seuer Ioh. Xiphilin in Epitom Dionis in eodem Sext. Aurel. Victor hist Aug. Oros supr Ado in Chronic. aetat 6. Suetonius in Claudio Sueton. in Nerone Aelius Lamprid. in Alexand. Seu. Rome and being by Latine translators translated Christus after the māner of many Grecians pronoūcing ◠or ita as ◠in Latine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being the Greeke to Christus and written with ◠iota and not ◠eta or ita was the occasion of this mistaking to write Christo Impulsore for Chresto impulsore as Orosius and Ado and perhaps some others did citing Suetonius for their Authour which is euidēt by Suetonius himself who in the place cited from him readeth Chresto and not Christo. His words be these Iudaeos Impulsore Chresto assiduè tumultuantes Roma expulit Claudius expelled the Iewes out of Rome because they dayly made tumults Chrestus being the mouer thereof And the same Suetonius calleth Christians by their name Christians and not Chrestians so doth Flauius Vopiscus in his epistle to Adrian the Emperor call Christ our Sauiour and Christians beleuing in him Christum and Christianos Christ and Christians so doth Aelius Lampridius and other Pagan Authours And that Chrestus which was Impulsor a mouer in those affaires and occasion of the Edict of Claudius being a Pagan was so wicked a man that I may not describe him being so impious that Martial the Poet liuing in those dayes and stayned also with the tinctures of greate sinns yet speaking of him and his behauiour concludeth pudet fari Martial Epigr. l. 7. Epigram 54. lib. 9. Epigr. 28 he is ashamed to speake it Therefore to followe this so warranted opinion that S. Peter was no bannished man from Rome by that Edict of Claudius but voluntarily ex reuelatione by reuelation as the other Apostles dispersed also did at that time went to Hierusalem to celebrate the Assumption of the blessed virgin and to be present at the Councell of the Apostles we shall leaue time enough for S. Peter to returne againe to Rome and visit also this kingdome and these westerne parts in the time of Claudius For our Protestants agree that Councell to haue bene kept about the fourteenth yeare of the Ascension of Christ building vpon S. Paul who saith fourteene yeares Sutcliffe Subu pag. 3. Godwyn Conuers p. 5. c. 1. Gal. 2. v. 1. Protest Fasti Reg. Episcop Angl. after I went vp againe to Hierusalē with Barnabas and tooke Titus with mee Which was the time of this Councell of the Apostles the last Act of note at which these Protestants say S. Peter was present at Hierusalem from which vnto the death of S. Peter they tell vs in their Chronologie of Kings Bishops of this Nation there were twenty yeares time enough to haue preached heare in the time of Claudius if he were not heare before his going from Rome to Hierusalem 5. If we should harken to their opinion that would haue S. Peter bannished from Rome by that Edict of Claudius and so to haue therevpon gone to Hierusalem seeing they tell vs before he staied not there longer then the 14. or 15. yeare after Christs Ascension but by all men returned then againe into the west parts where he had his Residency 24. yeares if in the life of Claudius he did not returne to Rome what Nation in the westerne world shall we finde more
he addeth of him Cum non diu mansisset apud Romanos sancto baptismate multos regenerasset Ecclesiam constituisset Linum Episcopum ordinasset when he had stayed not long with the Romans and baptized many and founded the Church and ordained Linus a Bishop he went into Spaine then into Egipt and so to Hierusalem by reuelation for the Transmigration of the mother of God then returned into Egipt and through Africk returned to Rome from whence he came to Millan and Photice and so into Britaine Which time being truely calculated will teach vs that he came hither in or about the 54. yeare of Christ when in the way hither he made so many Bishops in Fraunce long before S. Paule came although as a prisoner first to Rome or any other Apostle thither or to any westerne Nation For as I haue proued before S. Peter going vp to Hierusalem by Reuelation at the death of the blessed virgin did staye but a short time there and in the Easterne parts in that Iorney but the chardge of the westerne world being more peculiarly committed vnto him before he returned vnto it to dischardge this dutie heare and allthough S. Simon Metaphrastes bringeth him back againe by Rome yet he speaketh of no stay he made there at this time but presently bringeth him into Britaine THE XVII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY THE BEST ENglish Protestant writers their Bishops and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it an Archbishop Bishops and Preists 1. THat we may without contradiction of any Catholik or Protestant except willfully erring in their owne proceedings be assured that S. Peter performed heare all Pastorall duties in foūding vnto our predecessors in this our Britaine the true vndoubted Church of Christ and so left it to posteritie because I stand assured my pen shall still in all things carry with it an vndoubted Assent of Catholiks seeing this matter of the true Church founding thereof professing the doctrine which it teacheth to all her childrē and they ought to followe concerneth vs all so much that the Protestants of this Nation agree there is no saluatiō to be had or expected out of this holy societie I will set downe by their warrant both what this Church is and how it was first in all things essentiall and by them needfull to saluation founded heare by Saint Peter the Apostle 2. Concerning the first the Canon or decree of the Protestant Religion in their Synodicall and Parlament Articles to which all Protestant Bishops and Ministers of England haue sworne and subscribed is this The visible Church Articl of Religion an 1562. ar 19. of Christ is a Congregation of faithfull men in the which the puer word of God is preached and the Sacraments be duely ministred according to Christs ordinance in all those things that of necessitie are requisite to the same Hitherto this publik Protestant Article of Religion Therefore seeing it is allowed and proued before by these men that S. Peter first founded the Church of Christ in this kingdome to insist still in their owne allowances I must shew by them how he performed these things which by these Protestants must needs be in euery true Church to wit true and lawfull Ministers to preach the word of God and duely minister the Sacraments So there be three things essentiall true Ministers the puer word of God preached and Sacraments duely ministred among which the two last depend vpon the first true and lawfull Ministers For where true and Orthodoxall Ministers are and accordingly preach the word and Minister the Sacraments there the puer word must needs be preached and Sacraments duely ministred And contrariewise where such Ministers are not there these things cannot be possibly by such performed Which this Protestant Rule of Religiō confirmeth in an other Article in these words It is not lawfull for any man to take vpon him the office of publick preaching Articul 23. or ministring of the Sacraments in the Congregation before he be lawfully called and sent to execute the same And those we ought to Iudge lawfully called and sent which be chosen and called to this worke by men who haue publick authoritie giuen vnto them in the Congregation to call and send Ministers into the Lords vyneyard And in their Article intituled of Consecratiō of Bishops and Ministers they set downe these orders degrees in such men Archbishops Bishops Preists and Deacons and haue set forth a booke both by the Regall Authoritie of King Edward the Sixt Q. Elizabeth and King Iames our present Soueraigne and their Parlaments for the particular consecration of all those degrees and in that so highly authorized Booke assuer vs that all these degrees and Orders haue euer bene in the Church of Christ from the dayes of him and his Apostles And all particular writers among these Protestants as they are bound by subscription to these Articles so they plainely testifie in their writings among whom the publick and approued Protestant comment vpon these Articles Intituled The Catholick doctrine of the Church of England With greate priuiledge Rogers in Artic. 36. setteth downe in this manner It is ageeable to the word of God and practise of the primatiue Church that there should be Archbishops Bishops and such like differences and inequalities of Ecclesiasticall Ministers and addeth The proofe from the word of God Albeit the termes and Titles of Archbishops we finde not yet the superioritie which they haue and authoritie which Bishops and Archbishops doe exercise in ordering and consecrating Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers is grownded vpon the word And againe from the Apostles dayes hitherto there neuer wāted a Succession of Bishops neither in the Easte nor westerne Churches This is the generall and common opinion of all the English Protestant Bishops against their Puritans Thus their Archbishops whitgitf Bancroft their Bishops Bilson Barlow Bridges Doctors Fild Hooker Couell Downame Barlow Serm. before King Iames 21. Septembr an 1604. and others Whereof one writeth Episcopall function is an ordinance Apostolicall Christ hath acted it for succeeding posteritie and so it is thesis Pneumatichi a Canon or constitution of the whole Trinitie Thus a Protestant Bishop before our King with both his and the allowance of the Protestant Bishops as the Puritans themselues thus acknowledge The callings of Prelates be of diuine ordinance Offer of Conference as Bishop Barlowe auoucheth in his last Sermon The Bishop of Rochester with the consent and by the direction no doubt of some of the cheifest Prelates hath now lately published his Sermon preached in September before the King at Hampton Court the maine drift whereof is to proue that the office and calling of a Diocesan Bishop is a diuine and Apostolicall ordinance The same besides so many their Bishops and doctors before is remembred in their publick Apology intituled of the Consecration of the Bishops in the Church of England masked vnder the name of
of coÌ„secrating Bishops is called Mos Britannorum Scotorum The custome or manner of the Britans and Scots in consecrating Bishops and the same is there pâ—oued of the Christians in Ireland in those times For the same Antiquities testifie that there was a Bishop sent for out of Ireland to be present and a Consecratour of S. Kentegern after that manner accito de Hibernia vno Episcopo more Britonum Scotorum in Episcopum ipsum consecrari fecerunt 3. We are also taught by a Protestant Bishop that S. Asaph who write the Io. Capgrau M. S. S. Asaph supr in S. Kentegerno life of S. Kentegern and succeeded him in his Episcopall See in Wales and by his sanctitie gaue that denomination vnto it was consecrated Bishop by holy vnction vnctionem recepit And there speaketh as though it was the essentiall ceremony of that holy Order ascribing there no other thing essentiall vnto it but authoritatem vnctionem authoritie and inunction so that Authoritie Ioh. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Asaph fol. 34. being the same with Iurisdiction he maketh the Sacrament onely or cheifely to consist in Anointing with holy Chrisme And though these testimonies that this Order or manner of consecrating Bishops was a generall custome with the Britans Scots and Irish people when S. Kentegern was made Bishop which was long before the death of S. Patrike the Popes Legate in these Countries and before any notice taken of the Canons of holy Councels in this matter doe sufficiently proue this ordering of Bishops with holy Chrisme was essentiall and from the time of the Apostles yet if we will followe the opinion of the Protestant Archbishop Whitgift M. Foxe M. Barnes and Ioh. Witg. Answere to the Admonit p. 65. sect 4. p. 66. sect 1. Foxeto 1. pag. 12. Rob. Barnes in vit Pontif. in Anacleto S. Anacletus Epi. ad Galliae Episc tom 1. Concil other English ProtestaÌ„t writers testifying S. Anacletus that was made Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and after succeeded in the See of Rome to be Authour of the Epistles extant in his name it maketh this matter out of Question For answearing the petition of the Bishops of Fraunce desirous to be instructed by him in this matter thus he writeth Vt a beato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi a quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegabimus Ordinationes Episcoporum authoritate Apostolica ab omnibus qui in eadeÌ„ fuerint Prouincia Episcopis sunt celebrandae Qui simul conuenientes scrutinium diligenter agant ieiuniumque in omnibus celebrent precibus manus cum sanct is Euangelys quae praedicaturi sunt imponentes Dominica die bora tertia orantes sacraque vnctione exemplo Prophetarum Regum capita eorum more Apostolorum Moysis vngentes quia omnis sanctificatio constat in Spiritu sancto cuius virtus inuisibilis Sancto Chrismate est permixta hoc ritu solemnem celebrent ordinationem As we were instructed by S. Peter Prince of the Apostles by whome also I was made Preist we will not deny to write vnto you as you haue requested Ordinations of Bishops by Apostolike authoritie are to be celebrated by all the Bishops that are in the same Prouince Who assembling together let them diligently make scrutiny and let them celebrate fasting with all prayers and imposing their hands â—ith the holy ghospels which they are to preach praying vpon our Lords daye at the third hower and with holy vnctio by example of Prophets and Kings anointing their heads according to the manner of the Apostles and Moyses because all sanctification consisteth in the holy ghost whose inuisible vertue is mixed in holy Chrisme and by this Rite let them celebrate solemne ordination Where we learne of an eye witnesse and Anditor and Disciple of S. Peter so authentically witnessing it that the other Apostles and S. Peter did not onely vse his holy anointing of those Bishops they consecrated but in this externall ceremony the vertue and grace of that Sacrament was giuen 4. To giue further confirmation to this Antiquitie and inuincibly proue that this manner of consecrating Bishops with holy vnction must needes descend from the Apostles it was the generall custome in all parts of the world Asia Afrike and Europe both in the Greeke and Latin Church in the first vnspotted dayes of Christianitie For Asia and the Greeke Church Marcus Marc. Anton. de Dom. l. 2. c. 2. p. 187. Antonius de Dominis when he was a writer for Protestants and by their warrant in England writeth plainely Areopagitae Dyonisio tributum opusculum vnctionem ponit expressè the worke ascribed to Dionisius the Areopagite doth expresly put vnction in consecrating a Bishop And proueth directly out of S. Gregory Nazianz. orat 20. de laudib S. Basilij orat 5. ad Pat. Basil Naziancen that both S. Basile and he also were consecrated Bishops with this holy Ceremonie me Pontificem vngis For Afrike he citeth diuers Councels And for Europe and the Latin Church he alledgeth the Epistle of S. Anacletus before cited addit vnctionem capitis Anacletus quae est antiquissima I rather cite these Protestants for these then the auncient Catholike Authours themselues knowne to all learned men that no Protestant may stand in doubt of the veritie of the Antiquities 5. And to speake a litle more of the Latin Church in which England is S. Gregory saith playnely that the annointing of Bishops is a Sacrament and so cannot be omitted Qui cum in culmine ponitur Sacramenta suscipit vnctionis Gregor in c. 4. 1. Reg. Quia vero ipsa vnctio Sacramentum est is qui promouetur bene foris vngitur si intus virtute Sacramenti roboretur he a Bishop that is placed in the top receaueth the Sacrament of vnction Because that vnction is the Sacrament he which is promoted is well anointed out wardly if inwardly he is strenghtned by the vertue of the Sacrament The learned Fathers S. Isidor Amalarius Fortunatus at Treuers S. Isidor lib. 2. de Eccles offic c. 25. Stephan aduers tractat de Sacrament Altar S. Iuo serm de reb Eccl. de signific Indumentorum Bed l. 3. detabernaculo vasis eius Et apud Amalar supr Protest Booke of Articles of Religion art 25. in Germany Stephanus Adnensis a Bishop and S. Iuo in Fraunce testify the same that a Bishop is consecrated cheifly with this holy ceremony of vnction So doth S. Bede in England saying Indutus sacris vestibus Pontifex mox oleo vnctionis perfunditur vt per gratiam Spiritus Sancti consecratio perficiatur The Bishop attyred with sacred vestiments is presently perfused with oyle of vnction that consecration may be perfected by grace of the holy Ghoste Where we see all which the Religion of English Protestants in their publike Articles thereof requireth to a Sacrament an externall signe instituted by Christ
March and Philip of Bergon saith cum ob eximias eius virtutes Sanctus habitus sit eius Festum 13. calendas Augusti celebratur when for his excellent vertues he is accompted a Saint his Feast is celebrated the 13. of the Calends of August the twenteth day of Iuly And whereas it is most certaine S. Antiquit. Glaston alij Ioseph was present at the Transmigration of the blessed virgin Mary and liued many yeares after Bergomensis setteth downe his death in the 34. of Christ soone after his Ascension And the writer of the Martyrologe taking no other notice of him then from the Ghospell setteth downe no time of his death or other Act of his life at all not hauing reade any History entreating of him after his coming from Iury nor after the buryall of our Sauiour and so no maruayle if he was ignorant of the obscure and Eremiticall life and death of a Saint though otherwise so glorious thus lyuing and dying in so remote an Iland formerly accompted an other world For to omit hundreds or thowsands rather of holy Saints of other Nations which the Authour of that Martyrologe remembreth not things memorable confused and concealed with vtter obliuion by the Persecutions then he speaketh not one word of any one Saint of this kingdome in that first age and hundred yeares though some of them are honored in holy Scripture by S. Paule as S. Eubulus and Claudia and others renowned Bishops made publike mirrors and spectacles of the then Christian world as S. Mansuetus Beatus he whome some call Achates and others So many and credible auntient Antiquities of this Nation which besides the certaine Tradition of that veritie I shall presently bring for the true History of S. Iosephs lyuing and dying heare will euidenrly declare how litle or vnfortunate their serches had bene in our Antiquities that could find no very certaine or auntient writer to affirme it for I doe not doubt but I shall produce as many such for this matter as we haue for many most certaine Relations of so greate Antiquitie concerning this kingdome and for such acknowledged generally both by Catholike and Protestant writers THE XXII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY ALL KINDE of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers other holy Associates came into preached lyued dyed and was buryed in Britayne at the place now called Glastenhury in Summerset shire 1. THE most credible faithfull and vndoubted human testimonies which we can haue or desire in such things of Antiquity to try their truthe were euer accompted those which be giuen and warranted by the publike Charters and Instruments of our Kings to which commonly all subiects of vnderstanding and qualitie giue some assent or approbation and in matters concerning Antiq. Glast M. S. Et Capgrau in S. Ioseph Park Antiq. Brit. p. 3. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 9. Stow hist in Aruiragus Camden in Belg. Io. Leland in asser Arthur Bal. l. de Script cent in Ioseph ab Aram. Antiquit. Glast M. S. tabulis affixae vetust Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Glastoniae M. S. Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 2. f. 81. in Gâ—â—elu Malmesburien Ioh. Leland l. de assert Arthur f. 12. Stowe and Howes histor in Romans Agric. Godwin Conu of Brit. Theater of Brit. l. 6. the communitie such as freedome priuiledge and exemption in matters of a different Religion and conuersation from other subiects are must needes take notice and knowledge of them the priuiledged exempted parsons or their cheifest and places their names nature and condition And yet the best and most auncient Antiquities we haue of that and which Catholiks receaue and allow for true in this point doe assuer vs that the Pagan which then lyued and reigned heare did expressely testifie and approue this History of S. Ioseph by his publike InstrumeÌ„t of Immunitie in such manner diuers of these Antiquities name that King saying it was Aruiragus and affirme the same of the two next succeeding Kings Marius and Coillus others as the most auncient Manuscript Antiquitie written in greate leaues of parchment fixed vpon broade bords and formerly belonging to the Monastery of Glastenbury and William the Monke of Malmesbury who as a Protestant Bishop writeth was an old man in the yeare of Christ 1130. in his Manuscript History de antiquitate Glastoniae of the antiquitie of Glastenbury both which I haue seene punctually set downe the same History but doe not expresse the names of the Pagan King and Kings which gaue this publike libertie and protection to S. Ioseph of Aramathia whose name they plainely set downe but onely say it was the Pagan King which then reigned and two other Pagan Kings after him 2. The same irreprouable certainty of this verity was continually afterward warranted by other Kings in the same Order by their publike Charters and Testimonialls of the same truth among whome King Henry the second in his letters Patents is witnes that his Antecessours Kings heare william and william Henry Edgar Edmund Elfred Bringwalthius Henthwine Baldred Inas Arthure Cynred Christians and Kennewalla a Pagan had in the same manner by their publike Charters giuen testimony vnto it all which he there protesteth he had caused diligently to be sought forthe presented and read before him Quorum priuilegia Chartas feci diligenter inquiri coram me presentarâ— legi and that the venerable authoritie of the Auncients did proue the Church so priuiledged was so builded by them which were the very Disciples themselues of Christ our Lord ab ipsis Discipulis Domini aedificatam fuisse venerabilis habet antiquorum authoritas Of which holy company all Antiquities bring Euidence that S. Ioseph of Aramathia was the cheife and principall To which the name of the place called by the first cheifest builder as is vsuall in such things beareth the name now euen in the Ruyns thereof as it euer did when it florished most S. Iosephs Chappell Because principally builded by him and not for that is was dedicated to him for all Antiquities plainely acknowledge it was from the first building dedicated to the blessed Virgin Mary To this the holy body of S. Ioseph buryed there with the an auncieÌ„t Inscription in Brasse vpon his Tombe testifying that Saint Iosephs body was interred there was a William HarisoÌ„ descript of Brit. p. 23. witnesse without exception so long vntill the new Religion defaced it with so many holy and memorable Antiquities And as I haue bene credibly informed it was after presented and giuen to Iudge wamslowe when he was Iudge of that circuite The stiled holy most miraculous tree still growing in the place of his or some of his companions first resting there doth euery Christmasse time preach euen to this day the truth of this and Christian Religion in so wonderfull and supernaturall manner that no Iewe Mahumetan or Pagan can denye them The Charter of King Henry the second which testifieth that so many Kings
amissam se recuperare posse sine Gallica virtute arbitrarentur The youth of the Gaules at that time was so plentifull that they filled as it were with a swarme all Asia finally neither did the Kings of the East make warre without an army of Gaules neither did Kings driuen froÌ„ their seats fly vnto others for succour then to the Gaules The Terrour of the Gaulish name was so greate and their vnuincible felicitie in armes such that they thought they could not keepe their maiesty in safetie nor recouer it being lost without the Gaulish puissance And our CouÌ„try Historian Matthew of Westminster relating the same Matt. Westm hist aetate 5. Stowe Howes hist in Belin. and BreÌ„nus Galfrid Monum histor Briton l. 3. Pont. Virun hist Brit. l. 3. Hâ—er Gebuin l. de libert Germ. cap. 12. Sebast Munster Cosm lib. 1. History of Brennus Leader of the Gaules being three hundred thowsands affirmeth sua prole totam Asiam repleuâ—runt they filled all Asia with their Issue And so gaue the name of Gallia or Gallatia vnto their posteritie 5. The like haue other English Historians Stowe Howes and the Brittish History with Ponticus Virunnius doe not differ of which this last writeth Exercitus eius adhuc Galatae nominantur his army or the posterity of it are called Galathians to this day Which name Galathians is the same with Gaules as also Galatia and Gallia are Onely with this difference that the Greekes more vsually called both the Gaules of Asia those next to vs in Europe Galathians and Galathia as their first auncient denomination was for as both Hieronymus Gebuinus and Sebastian Munster a Protestant with many others well proue this next Gallia was first called Galatia a Galate Rege of their King of that name and they were the Romans which altered it taking a sillable away and naming it for breuitie Gallia Romani autem dementes vnam syllabam pro Gallatia Galliam appellarunt And the old Greeke writer as Dion Cassius Dion Epitom p. 252. in Caio Calig Dion in Caesare Aug. p. 214. p. 313. in Vitellio Eutrop. l. 9. p. 122. Zosimus l. 4. in Gratiano Theodos Theoret in Epist Pauli in Id. Cresc in Galatia Godw. conu of Britaine p. 2. Eutropius Zosimus and S. Paul himself as both Theoderet and a Protestant English Bishop with others expownde him did call this our next Gallia by the first name Gallatia and these Gaules Galathians So doth Ammianus Mercellinus with others which a Protestant Bishop shall thus confirme Ammianus Mercellinus saith Gallos sermone Graeco Galatas dici solere That in the Greeke languadge the Gaules were vsed to be called Gallathians and thereof we haue a plaine testomony in Theodoret that writing of that place of the Apostle CresceÌ„s into Galatia c. sic Gallias appellauit saith he By which testimonyes it is made inuinciblye euident that S. Isidor Freculphus being Latine Authours followed the phrase of speach of the Romans and Latins and called the Asian Gallatia or Gallia plainely Gallia as the Latins vsually did and that they onely ment that S. Philip the Apostle preached in that Asiaticall Gallia and not in this of Europe neare vnto vs where or neare vnto it he neuer was 6. And yet to giue the greatest credit we may to them that would haue In what sence S. Philip the Apostle may be named the Apostle of the Frenchmen descending from Sicambria where he preached S. Philip to be named also the Apostle of these next Gaules and FraÌ„kes though he was neuer in that Nation whereas it is the common opinion of French and other Antiquaries that they came from Sicambria the Sicambers or Frankes by the Maeotides paludes betweene Scythia of Europe and Asia our Countriman Ingulphus Abbot of Crowland solueth this difficultie vnto vs in this manner Beatus Christi Apostolus Philippus cum Scythis verbum dei praedicasset plurimos eorum ad fidem Christi conuertisset rediens in Asiam per Sicambros viam fecit ac illis Christi nomen primus annunciauit De quibus exeuntes Ingulphus in Hist Croland Franci vt plures eorum Hierochronographi testantur beatum Philippum Apostolum suum specialem Protodoctorem Neopostolum adhuc tenent Philip the blessed Apostle of Christ hauing preached the word of God to the Scythians and conuerted very many of them to the faith of Christ returning into Asia passed by the Sicambers and first preached the name of Christ vnto them From which the Frankes or Frenchmen being descended as many of their holy Chronographers doe witnesse they accompt S. Philip the Apostle for their speciall first doctor and new Apostle So we haue credibly fownde how S. Philip the Apostle might in a lardge manner of speach be called the Apostle of those Frankes or Frenchmen which came from Sicambria but not of the auncient Gaules of this Gallia which came not from thence S. Philip the Apostle could not diâ—ectly send S. Ioseph hither from Sâ—â—aÌ„bria or any other place 7. Neither could S. Philip send S. Ioseph from Sicambria directly into this our Britaine for the time when he preached in Sicambria was by this authoritie long before his death and yet he was as I haue allready proued Martyred many yeares before S. Ioseph came into Britaine yet doe I not deny but S. Ioseph might be some time with S. Philip the Apostle when he was among the Gaules of Asia and other Nations there and that when he Hector Boeth hist Scot lib. 4. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. Stow. Hist in Marius Galfrid Monu Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 17. Pont. Virun Hist Brit. lib. 4. Matth. Westm anno 75. came hither he came though long after S. Philips death from parts not farre remote from thence For we reade in our Scottish and other Histories that about this time greate numbers of those Countries arriued and setled in our Ilands and Northren parts among whome Hector Boethius speaking of this time of S. Iosephs landing heare saith sub id tempus populus quidam Morauiae vt nostris Annalibus est prodituÌ„ Romanis armis profligati suisque pulsi sedibus dispalatim ad Rheni Ostia deuenere Vndâ— conglobati nauibus vtcunque comparatis nouas sedes quaerendi gratia per vastos incognitosque maris tractus errauere prohibiti tandem Gallicis Britanicis Oris ab â—arum Incolis in Fortheam sunt delati About that time a certaine people of Morauia as our Annales doe testifie being driuen away by the Romans and expelled from their Seats came wandering to the mouth of Rhyne where gathered together and getting shipping as well as they could did roue through the vaste and vnknowne passadges of the Sea and being forbidden landing either on the French or Brittish Coastes by their Inhabitants they came to Forth by Pictland Where we see the time when place from whence this people came and where they landed and other circumstances agree with the Iorney of S. Ioseph
Religeous life then employ their time in preaching 1. LET vs now prosecute the History of S. Ioseph his Religeous Associats that came to the place where Glastenbury in Sommerset shire now standeth where they liued died and were buried The Antiquities of Glastenbury tell vs that the first landing of S. Ioseph in this Iland was in or neare vnto that part we now call Northwales Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph M. S. in tabulis latis where he and his Companions preaching the faith of Christ were not onely denyed all necessarie things for their releife and sustenance but their doctrine reiected and themselues committed to Prison by the King or Prince of that Prouince a Pagan Infidell perfidus Rex Northwalliae Ioseph seruum Dei in partihus suis praedicantem cum socijs suis carceri mancipauit inhumaniter negaâ—s eis victui necessaria Of which Imprisonment of S. Ioseph although other Antiquaries are sparing in relating it yet they are so farre from denying it that they rather shew vnto vs how credible it is for they generally teach Guliel Camd. in Brit. Godw. coÌ„u of Brit. c. 2. p. 9. 22. Tacitus Ann. in Agric. Iul. Caesar comment l. 1. with Iulius Caesar Tacitus and others how this Iland was at that time subiect to diuers petie kings or Rulers So that although Aruiragus which by marriage had entered into alliance and amitie with Claudius the Emperour a publike and professed enemy to the Druides the greatest Aduersaries and hinderers of Christian Religion Yet such Princes or Rulers as liued in Mona Anglesey and the partsof wales where S. Ioseph is said to haue bene imprisoned were friends and followers of the Druids and professed Enemies Camd. in Brit. in Oâ—douic Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. in Crathlint to the Romans and such as they fauoured either in matters of Religion or others But S. Ioseph and his Associats being freed of their imprisonment by the greate mercy and prouidence of God vnto them allthough with the contradiction and resistance of their Persecutors as those Antiquities make more particular Relation and seeing how fruitlesse a busines it was like to be to stay any longer among that then so obstinate and obdurate people came into this part of this Iland Loegria now England and diuiding themselues into diuers Trad. of GlastoÌ„ in Sommers Shire companies being in all 12. 13. or 14. such is the diuersitie of opinions in number three of them as the continued Tradition of the still inhabitants of Glastenbury in Sommerset shire testifieth came tyred and wearie neare vnto the situation of that Towne to an Hill allmost a mile distant from thence called thereupon in our common English languadge as the generall opinion there is Weary-all hill where the miraculous and there named euen by Protestants at this day holy thorne groweth of which more hereafter And after their prayers made to be directed where to make their stay and aboade interpreted the will of God to be they should set vp their rest in the adioyning place where the late renowned and now ruinated Monastery of Glastenbury stood being at that time a solitary desart and wildernes compassed about with fennish Lakes and Marishes and most fit for the Contemplatiue Eremiticall Religeous life which they professed 2. And it neither was nor could be long after when the rest of that Religeous company assembled and ioyned themselues againe together with these three For all Antiquities agree in this that in the first yeare of their coming into Britaine whereof they had spent part before their imprisonment part in prison and part in trauaile after to this place of their vnion and dwelling together they builded their little Church or Oratory and yet this not without the notice and allowance of the King obtayned in that behalfe Thus testify all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants with our Antiquities Manuscripts Io. Capgr in Catal M. S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabulis fixae M. S. Inscriptio aeris in Custod Tâ— Hughes apud Godwin conu of Brit. p. 11. Capgr in S. Patric Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Ioseph ab Aramath Matt. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 3. Guliel Malm. l. de antiquit Caenob Glaston M. S. or printed Eodem anno quo in Britanniam missi sunt the very same yeare wherein they came into Britaine being warned by diuine admonition so to doe they builded a Church in the honour of the holy Mother of God and perpetuall Virgin Mary in the place shewed vnto them from heauen per Archangelum Gabrielem in visione admoniti sint Ecclesiam in honoreÌ„ sanctae Dei Genitricis perpetuae Virginis Mariae in loco eis caelitus demonstraâ—o construere At the building whereof as these Antiquities tell vs they were all present and there afterward euen vnto the times of their deaths continued together By which we see it made cleare vnto vs that if S. Ioseph and his companions had bene the most learned men that euer were there is left litle or no time allmost at all for them to haue preached vnto the Britans of this kingdome for the time of their trauaile before they were imprisoned the space of their imprisonment trauaile after into the parts of their aboade their suite to King Aruiragus for the place of their dwelling his graunt and confirmation thereof and their building their Church being all finished and effected in the first yeare of their coming hither by so many Antiquities eodem anno leaueth litle space or leasure for S. Ioseph and his associates did but litle prâ—uaile in preaching or rather preached litle any other busines And therefore a Protestant Bishop and Antiquary might iustly write It seemeth that Ioseph and his fellowes preuayled litle by their preaching and therefore gaue themselues at last vnto a Monasticall and solitary life in the Island of Aualon Where he might well haue omitted the words at last Godw. Conu of Brit. p. 16. c. 3. for if they thus imployed themselues to Monasticall and solitary Eremiticall life as this Protestant Bishop and all acknowledge in the very first yeare of their coming hither it was at the first and not at last but with such expedition and celeritie that it is rather to be maruailed how in a strang Nation among Pagan Infidels they could quietly enioy that freedome and libertie so soone For to passe ouer other letts and hinderances before remembred no man of Iudgment will thinke but that indulgence and priuiledge for their quietly and peacebly seruing of God which King Aruiragus granted vnto them came by long and earnest suites and supplications both of themselues and others Intercessours for them in that behalfe whereupon Ihon Harding writing vpon this immunitie allowed vnto S. Ioseph and his companions whome he affirmeth to haue bene fourteene saith it was by the intreatie and intercession of Vespasian who was afterward Emperour vnto King Aruiragus and his Queene thus he writeth of him For whome so then
which by their weake grownds and feeble Authorities haue so much as in them lieth made S. Pauls preaching in Britaine to be neither credible nor probable both which I haue thus disproued and proued it be both possible credible and probable that he was and preached in this kingdome THE XXXI CHAPTER CONCERNING THE TIME OF S. PAVLS coming into and preaching in Britaine That it could not be vntill the later end of the Empire of Nero a litle before the Martyrdome of S. Paule and was heare but a very short time 1. CONCERNING the time of S. Pauls supposed coming hither being but a circumstance of a doubtfull obiect and matter it selfe it must needs be more doubtfull and vncertaine the Authours of the English Martirologe and the Three Conuersions of Britaine asscribe his coming to the fourth yeare of Nero Engl. Martyrol die 25. Ianuar. The first saith According to diuers auncient writers in the fourth yeare of Nero the Emperor his Reigne the Ieweâ—â—eing by his Edict banished Rome he S. Paul The error of them which thinke S. Paul came into Britaine in the 4. yeare of Nero confuted parsonally came into Britaine and there preached the faith of Christ The other writeth in this order Arnoldus Mirmannius in his Theater of the Conuersion of all Nations affirmeth S. Paul to haue past to Britaine in the 4. yeare of Nero. Anno Domini 59. and there to haue preached Diuers Protestants seeme to incline to the same opinion and for the same respects But as I haue proued before this could not be and the first Authour contradicteth himselfe both in the time and his Authour of 3. Conu of Brit. p. 22. Engl. Martyr Iune 29. Authours for in an other place vsing the same Authorities of Theodoret Sophronius Venantius Fortunatus MirmaÌ„nius as in the former not any one of them speaking any such thing he saith It is recorded by diuers auncient writers that about the yeare of Christ threescore and seuen S. Paule came parsonally into our Iland of greate Britaine and there preached the Christian faith And the Authour of the booke of the Three Conuersions is as much deceaued if he thinketh Arnoldus Mirmannius did teach that S. Paul came hither in the fourth yeare Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Godwin Conuers p. 7. of Nero as our Theater Protestant writers doe cite him for Mirinannius speaketh of no yeare at all of S. Paule his coming hither But making S. Paule to begin his trauailes after his Imprisonment by Nero in the fourth yeare of his reigne caryeth him presently into Syria Pamphilia Licaonia Phaenice Mysia Phrigia Galatia Bithinia Achaia Macedonia the rest of Greece and Asia and after Arnold Mirm. Theatro conu gent. all this affirmeth he came into the west Spaine France and Britaine Quarto Neronis anno postremum iter ingressus peragrauit tertium aut quartum Syriam Pamphiliam Lycaoniam Phaenicen Mysiam Phrygiam Galatiam Bythiniam Achaiam Macâ—doniam reliquamque Graeciam pariter Asiam Illericum vsque Christianae Religionis prorogans pomaeria Demum ad Occidentis Europae Climata importare Euangelium studens Hispaniam primum hinc Galliam inde Britanniam petens Where he maketh his coming into these parts one of his last labours and his last of all except his returne to Rome to suffer Martyrdome in the later time of Nero. And he is no lesse deceaued which saith About the later end of Guiderius Reigne or not longe after Claudius returne to Rome it seemeth both by testimonie of auncient writers and by the course of S. Pauls peregination that he came into this land of Britaine and heare preached the Ghospell For it is euident Harris hist M. S. l. 1. c. 15. by diuers places of holy Scripture that it was both loÌ„ge after the returne Rom. 15. Act. ca. 26. c. 27. 28. c. 25. Matth. Westm ad an 44. alij Stowe Howes hist in Claudius Cat. Prot. ReguÌ„ Brit. of Claudius the Emperor vnto Rome being about the 44. or 45. yeare of Christ and after his death also 8. or 9. yeares after this and after Nero had reigned some time before S. Paule came to Rome itselfe or any part of Europe or the West And this Author naming in generall auncient writers for his assertioÌ„ mistaketh them in this thing for none doth or can whether auncient or late writer contrary to Antiquitie and the holy Scripture so affirme The cheife testimonye he bringeth is from Theodoret affirming that S. Paul came into Italy and into Spaine and profited the Ilands that lye in the Sea in Italiam Theod. in Ps 116. venit in Hispaniam peruenit Insulis quae in Mariiacent vtilitatem attulit But I haue shewed before that Theodoret interpreteth himselfe of Ilands in the Adriaticall See and nameth them in the plurall number And it rather maketh against then for that opinion if by impossibilitie he could be vndestood of our Britaine for he setteth downe S. Pauls visiting those Ilands after his being both at Rome and Spaine 20. yeares at the least after the Returne of Claudius to Rome froÌ„ Britaine He alledgeth Petrus de Natalibus to as litle purpose writing as he saith that S. Paul conuerted one Lucius in Britaine and his Disciple S. Tymothie baptized him what this Lucius and Tymothie Petrus de Natal l. 1. c. 24. were I will entreate hereafter but certaine it is that S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus continued at his chardge and came not hither and if we should suppose the contrary contrary to all Antiquitie yet coming hither with S. Paul and S. Paul not coming vnto any westerne part of many yeares after as I haue made demonstration before this disproueth and proueth not his purpose speaking of no time at all And this Authour contradicteth himselfe in this Relation for he expressely writeth in these words S. Paule after his second Imprisonment at Rome came into Britaine Which was many yeares as I haue Harris supr l. 1. allready proued after the death of King Guiderius and Claudius his returne to Rome and very long after this our Britaine had receaued the faith of Christ from S. Peter and his Disciples 2. And to manifest vnto vs that S. Paule did not come into Britaine vntill he had performed his promise of going into Spaine after his dismission from his imprisonment at Rome and his long trauaile into the East Countries againe we haue both Antiquitie and Scripture for sufficient warrant to be firmely of that minde For all those Authours which I haue cited before for S. Paules preaching in these parts especially in Spaine as the Martyrologes of the Romans Vsvardes S. Bede and Ado Petrus Cluniacensis Trithemius Antonius Democharez Eisengrenius Mirmannius Genebrard Matthew of Westminster with others as diuers Protestants namely the Magdeburgians Francis Bargoing their English Protestant Bishop Godwin their Publishers and Comments vpon Matthew Westminster with many others agree that after Matth. Westm an
57. Magdeb. cent 1. in S. Paul â—râ—nc Burg. hist l. 3. Godwin CoÌ„uers p. 7. Protest comm in Matth. Westm an 57. Rom. c. 15. v. 24. 28. 25. his freedome from Prison at Rome S. Paul went through France into Spaine And except we should offer so greate violence and iniury to the honour of S. Paul as to make him a willfull breaker of his holy resolution and promise he himselfe in holy Scripture is best witnes that after his libertie at Rome he immediately went into Spaine for writing to the Romans he saith Whensoeuer I take my Iorney into Spayne I will come to you for I trust to see you in my Iorney and to be brought one my way thitherward by you And againe in the same Chapter when I haue performed this his Iorney to Hierusalem to minister vnto the Saints I will come by you into Spaine Where he maketh a full resolution and promise to goe by Rome into Spaine the Greeke is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Per vos proficiscar in Hispaniam I will come by you into Spaine as our Protestants translate it All Texts agreeing as though he principally intended his Iorney to Spayne Wherefore being an vndoubted truth both by Scriptures and Antiquities that he was at freedome and libertie at Rome so farre one his promised Iorney to Spayne from the Easte and by which he said he would come to goe and by them be accompanied thither and certaine that after two yeares so soone as he had libertie he went from S. Paul after his first imprisonment at Rome went into the East Countries spending diuers yeares there before he could come to Britaine Rome and as so many Authours before affirme immediately through some parts of Gallia into Spayne I cannot see how this his course and Order of trauaile can be questioned 3. That S. Paule did after this his preaching in Spayne presently returne againe into the East Countries where he had preached before and consequently not into Britaine at this time we haue as greate allowance by the holy Scriptures as they are expounded euen by Protestant writers and by their testimonies aswell as other Catholike Authours and other Antiquities First the Magdeburgian Protestants speaking of that time of S. Paules libertie after his imprisonment first at Rome and libertie which they thinke to be ten yeares they say S. Paul spent is first in Syria Asia and Greece and then returned Magdeb. cent 1. l. 2. c. 20. col 595. againe into the west before or in the last yeare of Nero Annis illis decem vsque ad vltimum Neronis inuisit Ecclesias Syriae Asiae Graeciae Quod omnino sibi proposuerat ante liberationem vt patet ex Epistola ad Philippenses 1. certo scio inquit quod mansurus sim cum omnibus vobis permansurus sim in vestrum profectum gaudium fidei vt gloriatio vestra exuberet per Iesum Christum per meum ad vos reditum Et ad Philemonem praepara mihi hospitium spero enim quod auxilio precum vestrarum donabor vobis And they cite Eusebius and Athanasius and Dracontium for the same opinion The Protestant Minister and Historian of Geneua Francis Burgoing in his French Historie is of the same minde and vpon the same grounds of Scripture onely he differeth in saying this preaching of S. Paule was but sixe yeares thus he writeth during these Franc. Burgoing Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 2. sixe yeares vntill the last of Nero he visited the Churches of Syria of Asia and Greece Which he had concluded with himselfe before he was deliuered as appeareth by that he saith hauing this confidence I know that I shall abide and continue with Philipp 1. vers 25 26. you all for your furtherance and Ioy of faith that your reioycing may be more aboundanâ— in Iesus Christ for mee by my coming to you againe In his Epistle to Philemon prepare mee a lodging for I trust that by your prayers I shall be giuen vnto you Epist ad Philem. v. 22. Where we see that S. Paul then a Prisoner in Rome was so certaine and confident that he should be deliuered and come to them in the Easte againe that he saith he knoweth it and that it was to be so soone after his deliuery that though he was first to goe into Spaine yet his aboade there should be so shorte and his returne into the Easte so soone that he writeth to haue a lodging prouided for him against his coming thither which he would not haue done if he had determined to haue made any long stay either in Spaine or any other place by the way 4. I haue shewed from Arnoldus Mirmannius before that he confidently Arnold Mirm. Theatr. Conu gent. with his Authorities affirmeth that S. Paul vpon his libertie at Rome went into Syria Pamphilia Licaonia Phoenice Misia Phrygia Galatia Bithinia Achaia Macedonia the rest of Greece and Asia Gulielmus Eisengrenius citing Gulielm Eiseng cent 1. f. 137. part 5. distinct 1. many auncient Authours for the same affirmeth the like and so of others Therefore it is euident that S. Paule neither did nor could come into Britaine vntill after his last coming from the Eastern Countries very litle before his Death For what accompt soeuer we will followe of the time and number of yeares of this trauaile of S. Paul after he was dismissed from Prison at Rome to goe from thence through France into Spaine and from thence againe into the Eastern Countries and visite so many Nations there as I haue remembred and after to come againe into Spaine from thence into France and then into Britaine and yet to goe with such speed from hence that passing through Germany and Italy he had bene a Prisoner at Rome no short time as appeareth by his second Epistle to S. Timothie when he was there martyred by Nero in the later end of his Empire Our Countriman Matthew of Westminster saith S. Paul had then bene a long time Prisoner there when he was pute to death the same day S. Peter was Paulus qui Matth. Weâ—â—m an 66. 2. Timoth. v. 6. Chrysost Praefat in Epist 2. ad Timoth. Athanasius in Synopsidiu Script Theophilact in Argum. Epist ad Haebr 2. Tim. ver 9. 13. vers 21. Martyrol Rom. die 29. Beda Vsward Ado alij Haebr c. 13. v. 23. dudum vinctus tenebatur in vrbe eadem die capite truncatus est And it is manifest in his second Epistle to S. Timothie written at that time as is plaine both in the same Epistle of his Martyrdome at hand and other circumstances there as both S. Chrysostome S. Athanasius Theophilact and others proue that he was a Prisoner then no small time at Rome for he writeth to S. Timothie at Ephesus so farre of to come vnto him and to bring certaine things with him which S. Paule had left behinde him in that his Easterne Iorney And exhorteth him thus doe thy diligence to
come before winter and sheweth he had then once ben called to his answeare Yet it is certaine that S. Paul ouerliued that winter and was pute to death by all testimonies vpon the 29. day of Iune which must needs be at the soonest about a yeare after And that S. Pauls full intention was at his first Imprisonment presently vpon his libertie to goe to the Hebrues and the Easte againe besides that is said before he plainely protesteth in his Epistle to the Hebrues written at Rome in his first imprisonment when he saith know yee that our Brother Timothie is sete at libertie with whome if he come shortly I will see you Where it is euident that S. Paul intended vpon his deliuery presently to returne into the Easterne Countries againe to visite the Iewes and Hebrewes there to whome he write in these words and the whole Epistle and not to come to make any stay at that time in any Western Nation much lesse Britaine so remote and diametrically allmost distant from all those Countries 5. And when he returned from this his Easterne Iorney againe it is euident by his owne testimonie that he was taken and kept a Prisoner at Rome againe soone after his returne from the East that if he came into Britaine at all he If S. Paul was in Britaine his stay was very short had no time betweene that Eastern Iorney and second Captiuitie to make any aboade heare For in his second Epistle to S. Timothie when he was a Prisoner euen vntill his Martyrdome he writeth as though he was newly come forth of the East at that time writing to S. Timothy to haue the cloake and 2. Tim. 4. v. 13. parchments brought vnto him which he left at Troas with Carpus And speaking againe of that his late Iorney he saith Erastus aboade at Corinth But Trophimus haue I left at Miletum sicke These he writeth as late accidents in that Iorney which he would not haue done if after his coming from thence there had bene so greate distance of time that he might and did come to make any long stay in this kingdome And that he did not come hither after this but continued a Prisoner to his death at Rome it is euident before and he in this Epistle thus confirmeth it I am now ready to be offered and the time of my depature 2. Tim. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. is at hand I haue fought a God fight I haue finished my course I haue kept the faith Henceforth there is laid vp for mee a Crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous iudge will giue mee Thus our Protestants translate him Where we see S. Pauls trauailes were come to their end and his end and triumph by Martyrdome and Crowne and reward in heauen for his labours and merits one earth at hand 6. And to followe Historiall accompt and computation euen by Protestants allowance we shall be brought to the same want and distresse of time to bring S. Paule into Britaine to make but a small continuance heare for their best Antiquaries with common consent write in these words It seemeth Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 7. that S. Paule was called to his answeare in the third yeare of Nero which was the 59. of Christ and continued a Prisoner but with some libertie two yeares after so that it must needs be anno Domini 61. the yeare of our Lord 61. and the 5. of Nero Neronis 5. before he passed either into Spaine or Britaine And they affirme with the common Godwin supr p. 6. Protest notat in Mat. Westm an 157. FraÌ„cis Burgoing Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 2. l. 2. c. 1. opinion also that S. Paule went from Rome into Spaine according to his promise and to vse their words spending some time there The Protestants of Geneua say that after S. Pauls libertie when he went into Spaine there were but sixe yeares of freedome for him vntill he was Prisoner in Rome againe or rather to the time of his death in the last yeare of Nero and further say During these sixe yeares vntill the last of Nero he visited the Churches of Syria of Asia and Greece Our Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine speaking of S. Paule his coming to Rome againe after this Easterne Iorney write in this manner Paule came not to Rome till the tenth of Nero and Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 7. in his thirtenth yeare from the Prison wrote his Epistle to Timothie as Eusebius declareth So by these men he was there a Prisoner at this time the space of three whole yeares which they further confirme when speaking of his imprisonments they say they were longe Paul well knowne in Rome by his longe Theater supr imprisonments So that to follow that opinion which is most honorable for S. Paul and this Nation and best pleasing our Protestants of England to bring him into this kingdome this by no probabilitie or warrant can be effected vntill his second returne from the Easterne parts when so short a time as before is allotted and limited for that iorney and his labours therein to visit France Spaine Syria Pamphilia Lycaonia Phaenice Mysia Phrigia Galatia Bithynia Achonia Macedonia all the rest of Greece and Asia the Ilands in the Adriake sea Spaine and France againe Britaine the Orchades and all the other Countryes or Ilands of this Ocean as Venantius Fortunatus and Arnoldus Mermannius affirme and Germany and Italy as he returned to Rome in the last Iorney of his life he being Martyred by S. Hierome and the common opinion in the 69. or 70. yeare of Christ by our CountrimaÌ„ Matthew Hieronym Catal Scriptur in S. Paul Arnol. Merman in Theatro Conu gent. Matthew Westm an 66. of Westminster and others 2. or 3. yeares sooner and of this time from the beginning of that Iorney in the 61. yeare of Christ probably two yeares a Prisoner the time of his oboade in Britaine must needs be very short and his labours pâ—â—portionably as litle in so much as we haue not any fure foundation to my reading to build for certaine any memorable thing in particular which he performed heare in this respect For allthough Arnoldus Mermannius saith of S. Paule that he left heare and there Preists and sent hither and thither Apostles Euangelists Prophets Doctors and Pastors partim relictis hic ibi Mystis partin huc illuc destinatis Apostolis Euangelistis Prophetis Doctoribus Arnol. Merm in Theatro Conu gent. Pastoribus yet he doth not vnderstand this in any sense of Britaine but other places of S. Paules preaching there remembred and cheifly those where he and no other Apostle preached which he sufficiently insinuateth when he addeth that the other Apostles did the same id quod etiam alij Apostoli fecerunt Which cannot be vnderstood of Britaine where they were not but of the peculiar places of their preaching And S. Paul an extraordinary Apostle vsed not to
re deerat The persecuted Christians she assisted with her welth labour confort and all offices of charitie for some she did hide in her house others she exhorted to constancy of faith she buryed the bodies of others To those that were in prison and durance she was wanting in no kinde of releife Of her Sister S. Pudentiana we reade that Act. S. PudeÌ„tianae in Breu. Rom. die 19. Maij. Mart. Rom. eod die Ado Treuer ad 12. Calend. Iulij Mombâ—it tom 2. Beda Vsuard 19. die Maij. Sur. Lipp eod die she was of admirable sanctitie in Christian Religion She had in her family notwithstanding the Persecution 96. Christian men nonaginta sex homines And whereas the Emperour Antonius had made a Decree that Christians should not publikly offer their Sacrifice the holy Pope S. Pius with the ChristiaÌ„s vsed to say Masse in her house Quod autem ab Antonino Imperatore sancitum erat ne Christiani publicè sacrificia facerent Pius Pontifex in aedibus Pudentianae cum Christianis sacra celebrabat And she gently entertayned them and ministred all necessaries vnto them Quibus illa benignè acceptis quae ad vitam necessaria essent suppeditabat Therefore if this sanctitie of these childen was deriued vnto them from their holy Parents and after their deaths when their Ritches and Reuenewes were diuidie into so S. Claudia her â—ouse as a ChristiaÌ„ schoole and Seminarie to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the westerne NatioÌ„s many portions one onely daughter dwelling in that their house at Rome was able to keepe such hospitalitie that besides 96. Christian men which she kept in her family she receaued the Pope and all Christians resorting to her and supplyed both their spirituall necessities in making her house their setled Church to celebrate Masse and other diuine exercises and ministred also temporall things vnto them as their needs required how much the rather must we conclude these things of their holy Parents more enabled to performe such bounties then any their children were And this much more in the time of the parens of S. Claudia being by exemption as strangers not so lyable to the Roman Pagan lawes and penalties of them and so Christian Assemblies were more frequent and freely kept there then in any Roman house the Apostles and their Disciples there more securely entertayned Religion exercised Preists Cleargie men consecrated and directed into diuers Countries and among so many so greate multitudes of Christian Britans liuing in that house and vsually resorting thither and there instructed we may not thinke but diuers Britans then and there receaued holy preistly Orders and consecration And with others were sent into this kingdome some of which number I shall remember hereafter when I haue first brought S. Peter againe from Britaine to Rome because they principally depended one him and by him or his Suecessours receaued Consecration Iurisdiction Directions and Instructions for the Conuersion of this and other western Countries After a long and happy life spent in such sanctitie she ended her dayes at Sabinum in Vmbria whether she retired herselfe to her Husband S. Pudens his noble house and Municipium there after his death THE XXXIII CHAPTER OF S. PETER HIS RETVRNE FROM BRItaine to Rome and setling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him The cheife Scate of the Messias Prophesied to be at Rome ABOVT this time the Prophesie preserued among the auncient Rabins that the cheife Seate of the Messias should be in Rome was to be performed in his cheife Apostle and Vicar S. Peter Which the Prophetisses and Sybils among Henricus à S. fide l. contra Iudaeos Sybilla Erythrea apud Franc. Petr. Arch. l. 1. de otio Relig. Bernard Senen 6. part Serm. 1. de Fest Mariae Anton. Chron. part 1. tit 3. c. 9. Hartm Schedel in Sybill Sybill Erythr in Nazaograp p. 53. the gentils had also receaued and deliuered to posteritie testifiing that this greate and victorious Citie which had triumphed ouer so many potent peoples Kings and kingdomes should be subdued to the Messias not with the force of sword but by the fishers S. Peters hooke Non in gladio belloue Aeneadem vrbem Regesque subijciet sed in hamo piscantis and this fisher should there and ouer Kings subiect vnto it setle the name and victory of Christ for euer In Eneadem latus piscatoris nomen Agni vsque ad fines seculi virtute perducet Therefore this Imperiall Regiment of the Church and Kingdome of Christ being principally committed to S. Peter so from him to remaine in his Successors in that prime Apostolike See and the time of his death now drawing neare hauing allmost ended his preaching in these parts of the world to giue that further honor to this kingdome of Britaine an Angel appeared vnto him telling him the time of his leauing this world was at hand and that he must returne to Rome where after he S. Peter admonished in Britaine from heauen of his death at haÌ„d to be in Rome had suffered death vpon the Crosse he should receaue his reward of Iustice Angelicam aspexit visionem quae dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis aportet te ire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris recipies mercedem iustitiae This heauenly vision and admonition was made vnto this blessed Sim. Metaphr die 29. Iunij Sur. alij in fest SS Apost Petri Pauli Apostle heare in our Britaine after he had bene heare long time quo in loco cum longo tempore fuisset moratus For which extraordinary grace shewed vnto him when this holy Apostle had giuen thankes vnto God and setled the state of our Primatiue Church heare in Britaine as I haue before made mention in the twelfth yeare of Nero as this auncient and holy Authour writeth he returned from hence to Rome Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos Stowe Howes hist in Nero. Sueton. in Nerone Dio Cass Matt. Westm in eodem Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supputat in Netone â—or Wigorn an 14. Neâ—onâ—s Matth. Westm â—n 13. Neron Cassiodor Maâ—an â—or Wiâ—â—r sup illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur Some English Protestants write the 14. yeare of Nero the holy Apostle S. Peter hauing accomplished his preaching in the west parts returned to Rome where he preached againe as he did before Which may without much difficultie or difference be easily reconciled to the former if we say with Suet onius Dio and others that Nero reigned 13. compleate yeares and some monethes Nero quintus ab Augusto imperauit annis 13. mensibus octo And S. Peter went from Britaine
high Pastorall chardge After the death of Nero others enioy the Empire a very shorte time in spirituall things so also at or soone after that time the supreame Gouernors in temporall affaires both in the Roman Empire and this kingdome of Britaine were changed Nero the Emperor the same yeare he Euseb in Chron. Matt. Westm in Galba Otho Vitell. Marrian Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Martin Polon in Supput Flor. Wigorn. alâ—j Martyred the holy Apostles murthered himselfe and Galba was Emperor though a short time of sixe monethes or litle more and Otho who stewe Galba was an Emperor allthough of a lesse continuance for being in the fourth battaile he fought with Vitellius conquered by him hauing had victory in the three former impatient of dishonor killed himselfe bearing the name of Emperor but three monethes And Vitellius which triumphed ouer him enioyed as short an Imperiall life onely eight monethes long as his death for his cruell wickednes was dishonorable stabbed to death cast into the Riuer of Tyber and wanting buriall Cum Vitellius multa crudeliter ac nequiter Romae ageret minutissimorum ictuum punctionibus est excarnificatus ad Vespasian Emperour vltimum in Tyberim mersus communi caruit Sepultura After these Vespasian was Marius King in Britaine no Persecutor of ChristiaÌ„s but a freind and Benefactor to theÌ„ inuested in the Empire enioying it allmost eleuen yeares 2. In Britaine Marius commonly esteemed the sonne of Aruiragus and Genuissa the reputed daughter of Claudius was King and both these so farre from being enemies and Persecutors of Christians that King Marius is by diuers as I haue shewed before reported to be a Christian and by all opinions both a friend and Benefactor vnto them confirming vnto the Christian Eremites of Aualon S. Ioseph and his Associates those Donations liberties and Immunities which his Father King Aruiragus had formerly granted Iohn Harding Cronicle c. 47. vnto them And the Emperor Vespasian whas so friendly and fauourable to holy Christians that when he was in Britaine before he was Emperour as Vespasian Emperour also a freind to Christians and thought to haue beleeued in Christ Harding from more auncient Authours hath testified he procured those Immunities and Exemptions for S. Ioseph and his company which King Aruiragus endowed them with And I doe not doubt but he was so farre a Christian in iudgment that I may recompt him in the number of those first Emperours of whome Tertullian thus writeth The Emperours themselues would haue Tertullian Apol. contr gent. c. 21. beleeued in Christ if the Emperours had not bene necessarie to the world or men that where Christians might haue bene Emperours Sed Caesares credidissent super Christo si aut Caesares non essent saeculo necessarij aut si Christiani potuissent esse Caesares For we finde in auÌ„cient Histories Manuscripts and others written diuers Manusc French hist pr. Or que nous sommes hundred yeares since that this Vespasian being Miraculousely cured of a naturally irrecouerable desease by the power of Christ did plainely acknowledge him to be the sonne of God fuist le filz de Dieu And promised therevpon to reuendge his death vpon the Iewes Which he performed when he sacked Hierusalem and so slaued that people For executing which Iustice of God and desolation of the Iewish Nation this kingdome of Britaine though so farre distant thence was present there as both Haebrew English writers euen Protestant Ministers are witnesses with 20000. souldiers I 20000. Britans serued under Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem by VespasiaÌ„ and Titus reade saith a learned Protestant Antiquarie and Minister in Ioseph Bengorion a very authenticall Haebrew Authour a Testimony of the passing of twentie thowsand Britans valiant souldiers to the seige and fearefull sacking of Hierusalem vnder the conduct of Vespasian and Titus the Roman Emperour Therefore so many thowsands going so greate a Iorney to fight vnder so Christanly a minded Generall and for the Quarrell of Christ we cannot thinke but many of these were Ioseph Bengor apud Rich. Hakluit praef l. Nauigat Angl. also in iudgment Act or both Christians 3. And so we may worthely register Britaine for one of the first beleeuing Nations though so farre distant from the place of the life death and first preaching Credible that many of these Britans were Chsistians of Christ and boldly say it was the first cheifest principall or onely kingdome that sent so greate forces and so farre of through so many difficulties to execute the iust Reuendge of God vpon his Enemyes And the Christian either publike profession or knowne disposition of many Brittish Souldiars there mixed with the Romans vnder Vespasian must needs be a Motiue to iustifie his words for true to force Iosephus to those forcible complaints to the Iewes at that time that they could not expect any help froÌ„ God for as Oratio Iosephi ad Iudaeos Egesippus l. 5. excid Hierosolymitani cap. 15. they had forsaken him so he also had forsaken them And he that was wont to defend them was gone to the Romans their Enemyes who then worshiped the true God whome the Iewes had offended and the true God was with the Romans an praesidium speratur diuinum atque auxilium de penetralibus Sed qui nos defendebat ad hostem migrauit quoniam quem nos colebamus Romani venerantur nos offendimus Quis autem ignorat cum illis esse deum So that whether soeuer we goe where BritaÌ„s Iosephus Egesipp supr were in that time either in Iury about HierusaleÌ„ where the faith of Christ was first preached or Rome in Italy where the cheife Vicar of Christ was seated The cheife Rulers in Britaine friends to Christians in this time or in Britaine then termed by Iosephus and Egesippus an other world Quid attexam Britannias interfuso Mari a toto orbe diuisas a Romanis in orbem terrarum redactas We finde there were many Christians among them And their cheife Rulers euen in temporall affaires not vnchristinaly minded as Vespasian in Iury King Marius in Britaine at Rome Coillus his sonne afterward King heare brought vp at Rome euen from his Infancy hic ab Infantia Romae nutritus a greate friend to Christians both there and in Britaine when Matth. Westm an 78. Galfrid Monum li. 4. ca. 18. PoÌ„tic Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Stow Hist in Coillus he came to Rule 4. And to come to the spirituall cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ in the See at Rome in this time to defere the Question whether S. Linus or S. Clement immediately succeeded to S. Peter vntill I come to S. Clements place by common computation and heare to followe that opinion which the Church of Christ seemeth to preferre that S. Linus was S. Peters next successour in the Papall Gouernment Linus Pontifex primus post Petrum Breuiar Rom. die
50. fol. 42. Rex ab hoc seculo transiens Coillum filium habuit successorem By whom he reigned but a short time not aboue sixe yeares Others affirme he reigned a farre longer time the Protestant Publishers of the Brittish Historie ascribe 52. yeares for his Reigne Polidor Virgil giueth him 48. yeares Stowe saith he reigned 53. yeares Harding auoucheth that he dyed When he had Reigned sixtie yeares and three His Tribute payed full well to Rome Citie Of Christs faith some what he was enformed But much more he needed to haue bene reformed But howsoeuer the question about the time of his Regiment long or short be resolued certaine it is that he was a friend to Christians and if he reigned long longer was their peace by his permission and if his Regiment was shorter yet the quiet of Christian Religion was not thereby abbreuiated for Coillus his Sonne being also very fauourably affected to Christians and leauing the Kingdome to his Sonne Lucius vnder whome the whole Nation was conuerted to the faith of Christ we cannot finde any King of Britaine in those dayes which was an enemy to Christianitie so that if any outrage or crueltie was committed against any of that profession it was rather by the malice of Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. in Tit. Martin Polon Supput col 36. in Tit. Matth. Westm an 81. Florent Wig. in Tit. the Druids and some such and not by regall commaunde and Authoritie which rather stood for the defence then offence of Christians all that time 2. And so long as Titus Sonne of Vespasian was Emperour of Rome which was but two yeares and not many moneths ther was no Persecution of Christians there not putting any of them to death and so mercifull he was to all that he pardoned the very conuicted that had conspired against him and vsed them as familiarly as he did before vir omni genere virtutum mirabilis adeo vt amor deliciae humani generis diceretur Hic in Imperio tantae bonitatis Domitian a vâ—ry wicked and persecuting Emperour fuit vt nullius omnino sanguinem fuderit sed conuictos aduersum se coniurationis dimitteret atque in eadem familiaritate qua antea habuerat retineret But after Euseb Hist in Chron. Marian Martin Matth. West Flor. supr the death of Titus his younger Brother Domitian taking the Empire vpon him differed so much from his Brother and Vespasian his Father before him that he fell into so greate pride and impietie that he caused and commaunded himselfe to be called and worshiped as God and was the second after Nero who setting forth his cruel Edicts to that end persecuted Christians and the Church of Christ Which crueltie of his allthough it did not extend to our Christian Britans as Rome still by the Roman Lawes enioying there their priuiledges and immunities from compulsion to square themselues in matters of Religion to the Emperiall lawes and Edicts yet being of force against all that had not such municipall prerogatiues many of these bannished and persecuted Many Christians in this Persecution of Domitian fled into Britaine Christians as in the Persecution of Nero before as our Protestant and other Antiquaries tell vs fled into this our Britaine whether that Persecution did not nor could extend it selfe for refuge and succour at the least vntill his wicked Edicts 15. yeares and some moneths after the beginning of his Empire immediately vpon his death for their crueltie were reuoked by Nerua his Successour who by his first Edict recalled all which Domitian had bannished Nerua primo edicto suo cunctos exules quos Domitianus relegauit reuocari praecepit Whereupon a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie speaking of this time of Domitian Matth. Westm an Dom. 97. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. Tripart hist l. 1. c. 7. calleth Britaine a refuge for Christians And addeth both from Cassiodorus and his owne iudgment It was not counted vnlawfull for these to be Christians that dwelt beyond Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pireney Mountaynes and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioye libertie of conscience 3. By which meanes it seemeth that the number of our Apostolike men though their names be buried in obliuion by iniquitie of time was againe S. Ioseph of Aramathia diuers of his coÌ„pany died about this time as also others our primatiue Christians renewed and encreased diuers of the former now hastning to their death and some of them credibly deceased allready Among which we may with good warrant number S. Ioseph of Aramathia and others of his holy companions which though they were subiect vnto him as their Abbot and cheife yet for yeares and age litle or not at all inferiour vnto him in probable iudgment And S. Ioseph was so venerable for yeares before this time that the holy Euangelists as our Protestants translate them tell vs he was at the death of Christ one and thirtie yeares of age And he was as the Antiquities of Glastenbury with many other Authorities witnesse before his coming Matth. cap. 27. Marc. cap. 15. Luc. cap. 23. Ioa. cap. 19. into Britaine an honorable Counceller in high esteeme with the Iewes and so honoured by Pilate the President of Iury that he boldly had accesse vnto him asked and obtayned of him the body of Christ which he buryed in his one Tombe thinking thereby that he had not long to liue and so old he was at his coming hither that as many before haue thought his sonne Ioseph was consecrated a Bishop at the least assigned to that dignitie Therefore the auncient writers and Antiquities of this Historie say that within few yeares M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Io. Capgrau in eod Antiquit. Glast alij of their setling themselues at Glastenbury they gaue place to nature and ended their liues one earth and S. Ioseph as probably the rest was buryed by the holy Chappell which they had founded to the blessed Virgin Mary effluentibus paucis annorum curriculis sancti memorati carnis ergastulo sunt educti inter quos Ioseph sepultus est positus in linea bifurcata iuxta Oratorium praedictum And about this time our renowned Archbishop S. Aristobulus died heare a late writer saith by Martyrdome at Glastenbury setting downe the time about the yeare of Christ three score and ten which how true it is I dare Author of the Engl. Martyrol 15. day of March. not affirme because I finde none of his Authours which he citeth who are Arnoldus Mirmannius Dorotheus in Synopsi Baronius to deliuer any such thing but if we should leaue him to a naturall death we cannot coniecture
S. Aristobulus his death in Britaine by Martyrdome that he liued long after this time for if he was the Father of S. Peters wife he must needs be very old in these dayes so likewise if he was a Roman and Arnold Merm in Theatro coÌ„u gent. in Britainnia Martyrol Rom. 15. die Martij Catal. Regum Britannor 1. Fasti Regum EpiscoporuÌ„ Angl. in Domitiano Matth. Westm an 94. Protest Marginal Ann. in eund ibid. the same S. Paul mentioneth to haue had his familie in Rome before his coming thither Arnoldus Mermannius saith he died in Britaine in the time of Domitian Emperour and S. Clement Pope in the yeare of Christ 99. anno quod excurrit 99. Clemente Pontifice Maximo Domitiano Imperatore The old Roman Martyrologe is plaine that he ended his life by Martyrdome qui cursu praedicationis peracto martyrium consummauit By whome he was martyred eyther by the Druids or any Lieutenant of the Romans in the time of Domitian his Persecution or soone after Iulius Agricola being heare about that time and conquering this Britaine to the Romans in the dayes of the persecuting Emperour Domitian BritaÌ„nia tunc primuÌ„ penitus subiugata ductu Agricolae auspitijs Domitiani I dare not conclude neither precisely of the time or place But thus we see that the cheife Disciple of S. Peter liued heare among the Christian Britans vntill the dayes of S. Clement and after such time as he sent many other Bishops into these westerne parts which as Matthew of Westminster Britaine was not without Preists and Bishops after S. Aristobulus death but still enioyed diuers and his Protestant publishers was in the yeare of Christ 94. Doctores mittuntur versus Occidentem Which was 5. yeares before the Martyrdome of our Archbishop S. Aristobulus 4. And yet after his death we had diuers other Bishops in or of this Nation as namely S. Beatus that liued vntill the yeare 110. as also his companion Marian. Scotus aetat 6. in Nerua Catal. Episcop Treuer Matth. Westm an gratiae 98. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat in Domitian Martin Pol. supput in cod Florentius Wigor in chron Euseb in Chron. hist Hist Tripartit Stow hist in Domitian Catal. Reg. Brit. whose certaine name is not remembred so did S. Mansuetus long ouerliue this Age as I shall shew in the second Century or hundred of yeares and S. Peter at his time of his going from hence a litle before his death and consecrating at his departure diuers Bishops with Preists we may not probably thinke that they all were dead though their particular memories doe not remaine for both S. Mansuetus and S. Aristobulus were longe time Bishops before them and yet the one liued vntill now and the other a farre longer time And they which fled or came hither in the Persecutions of Nero and Domitian which last reigned and raged against Christians vntill the 98. yeare of Christ commonly supposed the time of his death could not be all dead but many liuing at and long after this time euen heare in Britaine for Traian succeeding him next except Nerua who was Emperour but one yeare 4. moneths kept the Empire all most twenty yeare he and many of them continued a Persecutor at the least vntill he was about the yeare of Christ 107. in the next age moued by the letters of Plinius to mitigate his Some Religious men liued at Glastenbury all this first Age to the end and longer Persecution And allthough as I haue insinuated before S. Ioseph of Aramathia his holy coÌ„panie did not liue long at Aualon yet it is a thing not to be doubted in Historie but either some of them or some that succeeded them in that holy place and his conuersatioÌ„ of life liued there all this some time of the beginning of the next Age. For it is testified by all Antiquities of that holy Catal. Reg. Brit. Galfrid Monu Hist Brit. Virun hist Matt. West Stowe hist in Claudio Mansion of their that King Coillus confirmed those priuiledges thereof which his Grandfather and Father Aruiragus and Marius had formerly granted vnto it And many hold it was the next Age before Coillus was King The Cataloge of the Brittish Kings saith he began his Reigne in the yeare 125. And certaine it is that this his confirmation could not be vntill towards the later end of this Age at the soonest for Claudius the Emperour concluded not the Marriadge betweene his Grandfather Aruiragus and Genuissa or Geuissa his Grandmother vntill the 44. or 45. yeare of Christ This was none of his first Acts heare her sending for from Rome hither according to her estate required time we must allowe a mans Age to Marius his Father before Coillus was borne or begotten and to make Coillus his Charter of confirmation validate requireth so many yeares in him that the end of this first Age must needs approach before it was effected and those holy Eremits to whome it was made did but a short time enioy that priuiledge if none of them suruiued to see the second Age. Which is confirmed by those Histories Antiquit. Glast M. San Tabulis M. S. de Vit. S. Ioseph Capgrau Catal. ineod Melkin in S. Ioseph Gulielm Malmesb l. de antiq Caenobij Glaston M. S. which assuer vs that when S. Damianus and Fugatianus came thither towards the later end of the second hundred of yeares they found both their house or Oratorie still standing and diuers Christian Images of the Crosse others which could not haue so long continued considering the weake and meane building of that poore Chappell the matter of those picturs and the inhabitants thereabouts Pagans more apte to destroy then maintaine such Christian memories if the Christian Possessors thereof had all bene dead and left it desolate long before 5. I haue made former mention how among all CouÌ„tries betweene this and Rome this kingdome was in all times the most safe and quiet harbour and refuge for Christians in these times And yet we finde in German and French Histories that towards the later end of this first hundred yeares in the dayes and by the holy labours of S. Valerius and others sent thither by S. Peter the Apostle there were so many conuerted to the Christian faith that in number they exceeded the Pagans in many or most parts of France and Germany especially those that be neare vnto Britaine and from whence to vse the phrase of strangers it is but a short cutt into this kingdome Vnde breuissimus in Britanniam nunc Angliam est traiectus vti Tacitus Iulius Caesar Tacit. Iul. Caesar apud Anold Merman Theat conuers gent. Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Valer Materno meminere Such was the encrease of Christians there Iam tunc pene per Galliam Germaniam Christiani Paganos numero superâ—â—ent Religione This was in the time of S. Valerius which died in the yeare 93.
and being before the Diuision of Prouinces was fully made into Archiepiscopall Sees ruled diuers cheife Churches and farre distant as Collen Tungers and Treuers as also his Successour S. Maternus did and both of them were probably heare in Britaine and conuerted many heare for Marianus ioyneth these with other S. Valerius and S. Maternus Disciples os S. Peter were by probabilitie in Britaine sometime holy Preachers and Bishops of those dayes which preached not onely in their owne Prouinces but in these vttermost and extreme parts Qui non solum propria Prouincia sed in extremis vltimis industrij illustres existentes regna Tyrannorum vicerunt And this greate encrease and multiplication of Christians continued all this age in these Countries as these forreyne Antiquaries tell vs and vntill the death of S. Maternus which was in the yeare of Christ Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Nerua 133. as they witnes all which time and longer our renowned Bishop and Countriman still liued and often visited this his natiue Country preaching heare And yet before the end of this age we had a new supply of Apostolike men sent hither from the See of Rome and Authoritie thereof as I shall further declare in the next Chapter THE XXXVI CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF ECCLESIASTICALL affaires in Britaine in the Papacy of S. Clement Empire of Traian and Reigne of King Coillus vnto the end of this first hundred of yeares of Christ 1. S Cletus hauing happily ended his life by Martyrdome S. Clement tooke vpon him the gouernement of the Apostolike Roman See and the tyrannicall time of Domitian being now by his death expired and his Acts for their crueltie generally recalled by Nerua though Emperour Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetat 6. Method apud eund col 255. Martin Pol. Supput in Clem. Traiano Matth. West an 102. 98. 117. 124. alij litle aboue one yeare Traian succeeded him holding the Empire vntill or about the yeare of Christ 117. being for diuers yeares a Persecutor of Christians especially about Rome the Easterne and other parts remote from this Nation where King Coillus agreat friend and fauouror of Christians reigned 2. Before I proceede further in S. Clements dayes my promise before and vrgent reasons to be remēbred hereafter doe call vpon mee to cleare the doubt whether S. Clement was ordained by S. Peter his Successor immediate or noe S. Clement himselfe thus writeth in these words S. Peter himselfe Clemens Rom. Epist 1. for his greate charitie towards all men when he perceaued his death at hand in the Assembly of our Brethren the whole Church hearing him taking mee by the hand vttered these words heare mee my brethren and fellowe Seruants because as I am taught of him my Lord and Maister Iesus Christ that sent mee that the day of my death is at hand I ordayne this Clement your Bishop to whome onely I commit the Chaire of my preaching and doctrine To him I deliuer the power of binding and loosing deliuered to mee by our Lord that of all things whatsoeuer he shall decree on earth the same be decreed in heauen For he shall binde that which ought to be bounde and shall loose that which ought to be loosed as he which perfectly knoweth the Rule of the Church Ipse Petrus pro immensa charitate quam erga omnes homines gerebat in ipsis diebus quibus vitae finem sihi imminere praesensit in conuentu fratrum positus apprehensa manu mea in auribus totius Ecclesiae haec protulit verba audite me fratres conserui mei quoniam vt doctus sum ab eo qui misit me Domino magistro meo Iesu Christo dies mortis meae instat Clementem hunc Episcopum vobis ordino cui soli meae praedicationis doctrinae Cathedram trado Ipsi trado à Domino mihi traditam potestatem ligandi soluendi vt de omnibus quibuscunque decreuerit in terris hoc decretum sit in caelis Ligabit enim quod oportet ligari soluet quod expedit solui tanquam qui ad liquidum Ecclesiae regulam nouerit This Act so concerning and so publikly effected and concerning the whole Church registred by so worthie a present witnesse and partie in that busines leaueth no place of exception vnto it especially when we see allmost all that followed cōfirming it S. Anacletus the next successor to S. Clemēt whom our greatest Anaclet epist 1. 3. to 1. Concil Matt. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 24. Io. Pris defens hist Brit. p. 73. Rob. Barnes l. de vit Pontif. in Anacleto Alexādro Alexand. Pap. 1. epist 1. S. Leo 2. apud Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. col 238. Florent Wigor an 50. 75. Bed Martyr 9. cal Decembr Hier. l. de Scriptor in Clem. Epiph. haeres 27. Ioa. Pap. 3. Epist decretal Tom. 2. Concil Egbert Ser. 3. de incremento manifestatione Catholicae fidei Protestāts approue approueth both that Epistle this very part thereof containing this Act of S. Peter in diuers places S. Alexander likewise carrying with him Protestant approbation twyce in one Epistle citeth and alloweth the same Act for S. Peters Ipse Apostolorum Princeps in ordinatione beati Clementis populum instruens And againe beatus Princeps Apōstolorum Petrus qui in ordinatione sancti praedecessoris nostri Clementis instruens clerum populum So doth S. Leo the second as S. Marianus Florentius Wigorniensis and others testifie S. Bede saith the same of S. Clement Hic ex praecepto beati Petri Ecclesiae suscepit pontificatum S. Hierome saith most of the Latines held so plerique Latinorum secundum post Petrum Apostolum putant fuisse Clementem S. Epiphanius a Grecian is of the sameopinion Pope Ihon the third aboue 1000. yeares since expressely setteth downe this History from that Epistle of S. Clement And Egbertus cōuincibly thus proueth this Epistle nec vnquā defecit in Ecclesia Romana fides quam habuerat quam praedicauerat Petrus sicut ei promiserat Dominus quando imminente passione sua dixit ad eum Ego rogaui pro te vt non deficiat fides tua hoc est fides Ecclesiae quam tibi commisit Beatus autem Petrus cum sciret appropinquare sibi passionem suam sanctum Clementem quem ad fidem conuerterat baptizauerat ordinauit in Episcopum eiusque gubernationi sedem suam Ecclesiam quam ipse rexerat commisit ita successor beati Petri factus estin Sede illa Nam quod Linus Cletus successores Petri fuisse leguntur ita intelligendum est quod adhuc ipso viuente Coadiutores eius extiterunt in gubernando populum Dei Romae ad hoc abipso erant in Episcopos ordinati vt scribit quidam Apostolicorum Patrum Episcopis Germaniae Galliae The faith which Peter had and preached did neuer faile in the Roman Church as our Lord promised him when a
litle before his Passiō he said vnto him I haue asked for thee that thy faith faile not That is the faith of the Church which I haue commited to thee And Peter when he knew his passion to be at hand tooke S. Clement whome he had conuerted and baptized and ordained him Bishop and committed to his gouernment his See and Church which he had gouerned and so he was made the successor of S. Peter in that See For where we reade that Linus and Cletus were the successors of S. Peter we must so vndestand it that while he liued they were his Coadiutors in gouerning the people of God at Rome and for that end they were ordained Bishops as an auntient Pope writeth to the Bishops of Germanie and France which must needs be this Epistle of Pope Ihon the third before mentioned both the subiect being the same this auncient Authour related and written to the Bishops of Germany and France as the beginning of that verie Epistle is thus an able testimonie Ioannes Episcopus vniuersis Germaniae Galliae prouincias constitutis in Domino salutē So we haue besids a world of other witnesses the Decretall Epistles of two aunciēt Popes Io. Pap. 3. in fine Epist Marian. Scot. Florent Wigor supr Bed in Martyr Manuscript an t in Bibliotheca publ Cantabrigiae volum 28. tract 9. Sabellicus l. 9. Ennead 7. Henticus Hunting hist l. 3. this of Pope Ihon aboue a thowsād yeares since who in the end of this Epistle calleth it his Decree and the other of S. Leo so named by S. Marianus Florentius Wigorniensis and others Leo secundus in sua decretali Epistola To these I may add S. Damasus Pope commonly esteemed Authour of the Pontificall cited by S. Bede before Anastasius time to whom Bellarmin asscribeth it and directly said in an old Manuscript in Cambridge to be written by Damasus Gesta Romanorum Pontificium Authore Damaso 3. So writeth Sabellicus saying S. Damasus was authour of it and gaue it to S. Ierome to peruse Damasus omnium qui antese fuerant Pontificum vitas monumentis tradidit deditque id opus Hyeronimo cognoscendū and it is euery where approued by our best Historians Florentius Wigorniensis William of Malmesbury Henry of Huntington and others among which this last saith plainely for this matter that S. Augustine did ordayne S. Laurence his Successour at Canterbury in his life time as S. Peter did S. Clement at Rome Laurentium vero adhuc viuens ordinauerat Augustinus in Archiepiscopum exemplo S. Petri qui Clementē similiter ordinauerat I haue cited Florentius Wigorniensis sor the same opinion before S. Damasus saith plainely that S. Peter consecrated S. Clement Bishop and committed his See and the Church to his chardge leauing vnto him that highest spirituall Pontificall power which Christ committed vnto him Petrus beatum Clementem Episcopum consecrauit cui Cathedram vel Ecclesiam omnino disponendam commisit dicens sicut mihi gubernandi tradita est à Domino meo Iesu Christo potestas ligandi soluendique ita ego tibi committo And if I should grant vnto Bellarmin which truth of History will not permit mee that Anastasius who liued 800. yeares since was Authour of this worke his allowance is that I haue him a publikely approued witnes for this matter so many hundred yeares auncient Which he confirmeth also in the life of S. Clement as also this Epistle to 8. Iames testifying from the same Epistle that S. Peter committed the Papall dignitie and chardge of the Church to him and that Linus and Cletus are numbred before him onely because S. Peter made them Bishops before that time Clemens ex praecepto beati Petri suscepit Damasus in S. Clemente Ecclesiae Pontificatum gubernandum sicut ei fuerat à Domino Iesu Christo Cathedra tradita vel commissa Tamen in Epistola quae ad Iacobum scripta est qualiter ei commissa est à beato Petro Ecclesia reperies Ideo Linus Cletus ante cum scribuntur quia ab ipso Principe Apostolorum ad ministerium Sacerdotale exhibendum sunt Episcopi ordinati The like is testified by S. Clement in his third Epistle not subiect to that censure some taxe this with in that it is written to S. Iames Bishop of Hierusalem thought to be dead at this time where he plainely calleth S. Peter his Ordinator beatus Petrus Instructor Ordinator noster The Clemens Rom. Epist 3. l. Recognit Gelasius Catal. Illustr Vir. in Rufino like he doth in those bookes which with Gelasius and Rufinus who translated them out of Greeke allmost 1300. yeares since by common agreemcnt all acknowledge to be S. Clements vndoubted works And the mayne obiection against this Epistle of S. Iames the Apostle his death before S. Peter is not worthie recitall For Nichephorus Marianus Florentius Wigorniensis Martinus Polonus and others which acknowledge that yet approue this Epistle and S. Clement to haue bene chosen Successour to S. Peter by that testimony And S. Dorotheus that auncient Father and many others are witnesses S. Dorothaeus li. de 72. Discip l. de 12. Apostolis that the next Successour to the first S. Iames first Bishop of Hierusalem was besides his other name Simon or Simeon called also Iames and by the Hebrew phrase of speaking calling neare kinsmen Brothers named the Brother of our Lord as the first Iames his Brother was by that custome 4. Therefore I may now boldly say with our holy and learned auncient Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetate 6. in Adriano S. Aldelmus l. de laudib Virginitatis c. 12. Bishop Saint Aldelmus conuerted by S. Gregory the greate as he himselfe writeth à quo rudimenta fidci baptismi Sacramenta suscepimus that S. Clement was the first Successour of S. Peter and the second Gouernour of the Roman Church allthough some in vaine and without cause preferre Linus and Cletus before him Clemens caelestis Clauicularij primus Successor secundus Romanae Ecclesiae dispensator quanquam nonnulli Linum Anacletum in Pontificatus Regimine nequaquam S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus soone after S. Peters death sine causa praeferant Yet I doe freely and willingly yeeld to saue the honour and manner of speaking of the Roman Martyrologe and some auncient Fathers for the Canon of the Masse naming S. Linus and Cletus before S. Clement hath onely meaning of prioritie in time that as Baronius interpreteth S. Epiphanius and Rufinus and might haue added many more S. Clement gaue place to these to execute the Apostolike dignitie before him and vpon Baron Annal. Tom. 1. an Christi 69. Henric. Spondan p. 124. Epiph. haer 27. Rufin Praefat. in Clem. Wern Rolwink Fascic temp an 94. this motiue as some haue written least by accepting the chardge imposed one him by S. Peter in his life he might leaue an example of daunger to other Prelates to substitute Successours whome they
would S. Clemens primum à beato Petro vt dicitur ordinatus fuit sibi Successor Sed propter periculum voluit ante se beatum Linum Cletum Pontificari ne videlicet hoc exemplo Praelati substituerent sibi quos vellent And the words themselues which S. Clement vsed when he yelded this Papall dignitie to S. Linus as S. Epiphanius doth alledge them from his owne workes will well beare such construction of his Religeous meaning in that matter Secedo abeo erigatur populus Dei I giue place I Clemens Rom. apud Epiph. haer 27. goe away lett the people of God be prouided for For so he saith in an Epistle saith S. Epiphanius and this we finde in certaine Commentaries Dicit enim in vna Epistola sua Hoc enim in quibusdam Commentarijs reperimus 5. So it appeareth by that is said that S. Clement was twice Pope and at S. Clement twice Pope both those times for some space executed that highest function and dignitie first when it was imposed vpon him by S. Peter and he wrote his Epistles with that Title Clemens Romanae Ecclesiae Praesul Clemens vrbis Romae Episcopus Clemens Rom. epistol 2. 3. 4. Const Apost 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Ignat. Epist ad Mariam Cassobol Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Tertul. l. 3. carm Optat. l. 2. Aug. Epist 161. Martyr Rom. in Lin. Clet Clem. M. S. antiq Brit. Martin Polon supput col 35. in Clemente Bishop of the Roman Church and doth in them iuridically sett downe things to be obserued of the whole Church So likewise in his other Books where he deliuereth the Doctrine Tradition of the Apostles concerning the holy Sacrifice and other matters generally to be kept of all And not long after yeelding it vp to S. Linus whome S. Ignatius Irenaeus S. Augustine Optatus an old Brittish Manuscript which I haue seene others make the next to S. Peter for some yeares by that Title of S. Clements Resignation And secondly after the death of Cletus when it was imposed vpon him againe the second time and died in that dignitie as Martinus Polonus and others write Clemens quamuis à beato Petro esset electus tamen coegit Linum Cletum ante se pontificari Et ita est ipse primus post Petrum per electionem tertius verò per gradum This I haue written more at lardge not to labour to putt those two glorious Bishops Saints and Martyrs S. Linus and Cletus out of the Catalogue of the renowned Roman Popes but to giue due to S. Clement one of our Apostles S. Clement was heare in Britaine with S. Peter some time heare in Britaine except good arguments deceaue vs according to his worth and merite in this part of the world and redeeme that his most learned Epistle or Booke to S. Iames S. Simon or Simeon Bishop of Hierusalem much concerning his honour and this Nation For although we haue good witnesse of S. Paul S. Irenaeus and others of his conuersation and familiarity with S. Peter and him yet therein we learne from S. Peter and S. Clement themselues that he was with S. Peter in all his Iorneys greate in these parts neuer forsaking him one reason why he principally made choyse of him for his Successour as being so best acquainted with his Apostolike course Qui mihi ab initio vsque in finem comes in omnibus fuit per hoc veritatem totius Paul Epist ad Philipp cap. 4. Irenaeus l. 3. haer Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Clem. Rom. Epist 1. meae praedicationis agnouit Qui in omnibus tentationibus meis socius extitit fideliter perseuerans Quem prae caeteris expertus sum Deum colentem homines diligentem castum discendi studijs deditum sobrium benignum iustum patientem scientem ferre nonnullorum etiam ex his qui in verbo Dei instituuntur iniurias Propter quod ipsi trado à Domino mihi traditam potestatem ligandi soluendi O my brethren heare mee for as I am instructed of our Lord which sent me Iesus Christ the daye of my death is at hand I ordaine this Clemēt taking mee by the hand your Bishop to him alone I delyuer the Chayre of my preaching and doctrine Who from the beginning to the end hath bene a companyon vnto mee in all things or places and by this hath knowne the truth of all my preaching Who hath bene my fellowe faithfully perseuering in all my temptations whom aboue the rest I haue proued to worship God loue men to be chast giuen to the studies of learning sober gentle iust patient and knowing to beare the iniuries of some euen from them that be instructed in the word of God For which respects I deliuer vnto him the power of binding and loosing which was deliuered to mee by our Lord. Where we see it plainely testified both by S. Peter and S. Clement his Secretary aswell as Successour that he was with S. Peter in all his trauails and places euen to the end that we may be assured he was with him heare in Britaine which was his last place of stay before this at Rome and this was a cheife cause why S. Peter thought S. Clement most fitt for this dignitie for he whom he calleth homines diligentem so louing and kinde to all men must needs be more kinde and carefull of them with whom he had conuersed and whose necessities he best knew 6. And yet besides this loue of S. Clement to these parts of the worlde which he had so trauailed with S. Peter the same holy Apostle as he himselfe witnesseth gaue him expresse chardge to send learned Bishops vnto all Cities in those parts where S. Peter had not ordayned such before Episcopos S. Petrus Apost apud Clem. Rom Epist 1. per singulas ciuitates quibus ille non miserat perdoctos prudentes sicut serpentes simplicesque sicut columbas iuxta Domini praeceptionem nobis mittere praecepit And to make it manifest that among other Countries he sent also into this our Britaine S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine and by S. Peters direction according to S. Peters direction he saith plainely that he desired and intended to send such Bishops and preachers into Italy Spaine France Germany and to include Britaine to all other Nations in these parts of this westerne world wishing the Bishop of Hierusalem to whom he wrote to doe so in the Easte Vos per vestras Dioeceses Episcopos sacrate mittite quia nos ad alias partes quod idem inssit agere curabimus Aliquos verò ad Gallias Hispaniasque mittemus quosdam ad Germaniam Italiam atque ad reliquas gentes dirigere cupimus Where we see S. Clement by this power committed to him by S. Peter and Prerogatiue of the See of Rome thought it is dutie and tooke vpon him not onely to send Bishops and Preachears into all this westerne
of Eureux to be Archbishop of Yorke This confirmeth the opinion that one and the same S. Taurinus sent into these parts by S. Clement was Bishop of Eureux in France and Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine But the supposed time of his remouall Matt. Westm in Constant Flor. Wigor in Chro. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Martin Polon in Suppu Io. Xephil Epitom Dion l. 55. in Caesar Aug. Camden in Middlesex English Martyr 7. Febr. Martyrol Rom. die 7. Febr. Bed eodem die Vsuard Ado. Vuandelb Petr. in Catal. l. 3. c. 105. Baron Annot. in Martyr Rom. 7. die Febr. Auth. of English Mart. 7. Febru must needs be mistaken for I haue proued before that S. Taurinus was sent with diuers others by S. Clement in or about the yeare of Christ 94. when there were by all accompts 160. yeares at the least betweene that and the first coming of Constantius Chlorus into Britaine For our other cheife Metropolitan See which we call now London being from the beginning of Christiantie heare as Camden and others witnes called Augusta we reade in approued Authours the auncient Roman Martyrologe S. Bede Vsuardus Ado and others saying he was Bishop of Augusta London in Britaine and ended his life with Martyrdome Augustae in Britannia Beati Auguli Episcopi qui aetatis cursum per Martyrium explens aeterna praemia suscipere meruit Baronius doth plainely confesse he knoweth not in what time he died Quo tempore passus sit hactenus mihi obscurum An other late writer is bold to say Augulus Bishop and Martyr in the Persecution of Dioclesian the Emperour for preaching the Christian faith in our Iland of greate Britaine was put to death by the enemys of truth about the yeare of Christ three hundred and fiue a litle after the death of S. AlbaÌ„ But I caÌ„not be of his minâ—e therein he neither alledging any one authour that so affirmeth nor reason which so induceth But many reasons there be to the contrary supposing with the common opinion that London was called Augusta because as Dio and Xephilinus write Legio Augustalis nominata hibernabat insuperiore Britannia The Roman Legion so termed wintered in the vpper Britaine neare London as is thought it was loÌ„g before S. Augulus probably first Archbishop of London about this time Dioclesians time when it was thus called in the daies of Caesar Augustus or soone after in the time we haue now in hand SecoÌ„dly the Catalogue of all the Archbishops of London froÌ„ the generall conuersion of this kingdome long after Dioclesian his persecutioÌ„ is hath bene carefully diligeÌ„tly gathered Dio Cassius l. 55. Xephil Epitom in Aug. Caesare Marcellinus l. 28. Andre Chesne Hist d' Angleterre l. 1. Iocelin de Episc Brit. Io. Gotcelin de eisdem Stowe hist Holinsh Hist of Engl Harr. Theatr. l. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Godwin Catal. of Bish. in London Harris Theaâ—r supr l. 4. c. 7. by many no such name as Augulus or like vnto it found among theÌ„ being accompted these Thean Eluanus Cador Obinus Conan Palladius Stephan Iltut Theadwin or Dedwin Thedred Hillary Restitutus which was at the Councell of Arles in France about the yeare of Christ 326. after Dioclesian his death And after him succeeded Guitelinus Fastidius Vodimus Theonus And no mention of S. Augulus or any such to be found 8. Further M. Harris in his Manuscript Theater taking vpon him more particularly then others to set downe the times of those Archbishops of London froÌ„ King Lucius time expressely saith About this time an Do. 308. liued Stephanus the seuenth Archbishop of London next after Paladius certaine yeares and died in London Wherefore making Stephanus the seuenth as others doe and saying he was Archbishop there in the yeare 308. which is within 3. yeares of the imagined time when S. Augulus was Archbishop Martyred there and Paladius which name hath no proportion with that of Augulus was his immediate Predecessor either Paladius or Stephanus by this accompt was Archbishop at the surmised time of S. Augulus Martyrdome and so no place found for him in London after King Lucius his conuersion And all our Histories are witnes how diligent the Christians of Britaine were immediately vpon the ceasing of Dioclesian his Persecution to renewe the memories and honor of their late principall Martyrs in honoring their Reliks and dedicating Churches vnto them And yet no mention at all of him though their Gsldas l. de excid conq Brit. Bed Hist l. 1. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. Virun Hist Britan. Matth. Westm an gra 313. Godwin Catol inwinchester 1. Archbishop and most noble Martyr if he had liued and suffered in that time No Church spoken of dedicated to him not his name once remembred in those Antiquities yet so worthie an Archbishop Primate Saint and Martyr he was that as I haue before mentioned he hath the best and most renowned writers of such things to be Registers of his Triumphe by holy Martyrdome and most of them in forreine Countries the memory of our first Apostolike men allmost by iniquitie of seasons heare forgotten in our owne writers but as we are enforced to begg and borrow them from strangers not so punctually and circumstantially allways writing of the affaires of Britaine then with many reputed an other world or continent as we could desire Therefore to giue S. Augulus his due place and deserued memory I cannot tell what time to assigne him more agreeable to his life and death then this whereof I now entreate for I haue shewed before how S. Peter left vs a Metropolitan S. Aristobulus who liued vntill these dayes of S. Clement and allmost the end of this Age in the 24. yeare of the next CeÌ„tury 124. Lucius our first Christian King tooke the Regiment of Britaine in hand when there was no Perfecution but all fauour for Christians heare the auncient Authours Matth. Westm an gratiae 124. alij which write of his death speake as though he had liued long before he was Martyred almost a course of life so say S. Bede and the Roman Martirologe Statis cursumper MartyriuÌ„ explens Vsuardus hath the like cursum temporis Bed Martyrol 7. Id. Februar Rom. Martyrol die 7. Februar Vsuard eod die per Martyrium explens So testifie others By which I haue sufficient warrant to thinke this glorious Saint our Metropolitan was one of them which S. Clement according to his owne promise before the chardge S. Peter gaue vnto him and so many haue allready testified sent hither into this kingdome S. Augulus probably sent Archbishop into Britaine by S. Clement Pope 9. And what I haue said of S. Augulus if I should incline to thinke the same of our two other glorious Martyrs of greate Britaine S. Socrates and S. Stephen which S. Bede the Roman Martyrologe and Vsuardus with others doe proue were martyred heare I haue all or
the time of their Conuersion in King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius time could not be so mistaken in such a cause to miscalculate so many yeares for the Copie of Gildas saith 164. annis post aduentum Christi Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismū suscepit that King Gildas supr Lucius was baptized with all his Nobles of Britaine 164. yeares after the coming of Christ and Nennius saith it was three yeares afte◠Post centum sexaginta septem annos post Aduentum Christi Lucius Britanulcus Rex cum omnibus Regulis Nennius supr totius Britannicae Gentis baptismum suscepit So that whether we will take the accompt of S. Gildas or Nennius for King Lucius his time of cōuersion though others make a greater difference by 20. yeares and more we see that King Lucius was conuerted 44. yeares after the death of S. Euaristus and 54. from his first entrance into the Papacie 7. Popes S. Alexander Sixtus Telesphorus Higinius Pius Anicetus and Soter being betwene him and S. Eleutherius in whose time by all accompts King Lucius was conuerted of which two such renowned writers could not be ignorant much lesse may we iudge without greate iniury and dishonour to them and bold rashnes in our selues that they would or could erre or be mistaken in so high a degree the one of them Nennins the meanest stiled by our Catalogists of such men both Catholiks and Protestants the most excellent Doctour of the Britans Principall or Arch-Abbot Io. Lelandus in Nennio lo. Pitsaeus de vir Illustrib aetat 7. in Nennio Bāchorensi Balaeus centur 1. Script Brit. in eod of the most renowned Monastery of Bangor renowned both for wisedome and Religion Britannorum eximius Doctor egregius Britannorum Doctor famosissimi Monasterij Banchorensis Archiabbas Banchorensis Collegij Pontifex sapientia clarus Religione conspicuus The other S. Gildas the most renowned writer of the Britans of whome Histories remember by all Antiquities wherein he is stiled for his excellent and singular wisedome singularly Gildas sapiens Gildas the wise and so doth this Manuscript begin Incipiunt gesta Britonum à Gilda Sapiente composita Here begin the Acts of the Britans composed by Gildas Initium Gildae in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae Volum 247. tract 3. Surnamed the wise And if the firme grounde of such so auncient and worthie Authours could neede Supporters there is an other Manuscript in the Library of S. Ben ets Colledge in Cambridge so aūcient and credible that it is bound vp in the same Volume with Nennius the auncient History of Landaffe and such others and by the Protestant Publisher of the Titles of the Manuscripts of Cambridge and Oxford stiled Gildae Sapientis Historia the Historie of Gildas Thom. Iames in libris Manuscr Cantabrig in Bibl. Collegij S. Bened. Volum 373. tract 7. Surnamed the wise but by an auncient note in that Copie ascribed to an other auncient writer Quastus or much like which is more likely for euen in this place there is some difference though not materiall betwene that Copie of Gildas in the publike Librarie where is written 164. annis post Aduentum Christi and this in S. Benets Colledge there readeth post centum sexaginta quatuor annos post Aduentum Christi And this so commended and authorised Manuscript hath the same words with Gildas and Nennius in this point missa Legatione à Papa Romano Euaristo That S. Euaristus Pope wrote to the King of Britaine to receaue the faith of Christ And for the difference betwene S. Gildas and Nennius about the Emperour or Emperours of the Romans writing is of the same minde with Gildas missa Legatione ab Imperatorihus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo That they were the Emperours of the Romans in the plurall number which thus sent to the then King of Britaine 3. And this confirmeth not onely the exhortation of Pope Euaristus to our King then to receaue the Christian faith but that besides the command of Traiane the Emperour against all Persecution of Christians sufficiently proued by Suidas and Nennius sent to his Prefects and Lieutenants heare as in other places but that these Roman Lieutenants themselues did signifie so much to King Coillus that it was Edicted and commanded of Traiane the Emperour that Christians should not be persecuted in Britaine For in that sence which I somewhat insinuated before doth S. Gildas vnderstand Imperatores Romanorum in the same worke where speaking of the Tribute which was payed to the Emperour of Rome sayeth it ceased to be payed in that Gildas supr in Claudio manner and was payed to the Britaine Emperours in tempore Clundij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Which so named Emperours of the Romans that were in Britain must needs be their Prefects or Lieutenants heare receauing that Tribute to the vse of the greate Emperour and Senate of Rome And by this clemency of Traiane towards Christians with prohibition to persecute them not onely our King which was euer before a fauourer of them did now receaue new spirit to doe all friendely offices he could to the Christian Britans subiect vnto him but the Roman Prefects which then were commorant in this kingdome did eyther willingly or forcebly by the Emperours Mandate permit all Romans and others which were or desired to be Christiās quietly and without any trouble or molestation to enioy their Religion which both for the present and after times gaue greate assistance to the happy encrease of Christians in this kingdome for the conuerted Romans and their Apostles by long conuersation now made acquainted with the languadge and manners of the Britans were become not onely for such as were learned among them to be fittist men among strangers to preach vnto them but the very vnlearned themselues most desirous all they could to promote and further so holy a worke became ready and skilfull Interpreters to such Apostolike men as the See of Rome sent of forreyne Countries into this Nation to conuert it to Christ THE III. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF BRITAINE IN ECCLE siasticall Affaires in the time of S. Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike Dio in Traiano Eutropius lib 8. Spartian in Adrian Matth. Westm ann 117. 118. 119. Marian. aetat 6. in Traiano Adriano Martin Polon Supput in eisd Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octob. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Vit. Alexand. 1. 3. die Maij in Breuiar Rom. Dam. in Pontif. in Alex. 1. Method apud Marian. in Adrian Imp. Matt. Westm an 120. 115. 124. men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 1. TRAIANE the Emperour being now dead about the 117. 118. or 119. yeare of Christ the accompts being somewhat and so much different therein Adrianus succeeded him in the Empire wherein he ruled 21. yeares or
there abouts and S. Euaristus being Martyred in the beginning of the Reigne of Adrian S. Euaristus Papa Martyr Ecclesiam Dei sub Adriano Imperatore suo sanguine purpurauit S. Alexander the first of that name was his next Successor and ruled the See Apostolike 10. yeares 5. Moneths 20. dayes by the most receaued opinion The liues of Popes asscribed to S. Damasus say so many yeares 7. monethes 2. dayes annos Decem menses 7. dies 2. Matthew of Westminster alloweth to his Papacy but 8. yeares 5. Moneths and 2. dayes Sedit annis 8. mensibus 5. diebus 2. in the beginning of whose Regiment and vntill the fourth yeare of Pope Alexander and the sixt of Adrian the Emperour in the yeare of Christ 124. Coillus was King in Britain then leauing the Crowne to his youÌ„g sonne Lucius not aboue ten yeares old as the same MoÌ„ke of Westminster with others reckoÌ„ But by others Coillus liued and continued King long after Which seemeth more probable euen Rem Higed l. 4. c. 16. Catal. Reg. Britannor ante Hist Brit. an 125. 165. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. by that which Matthew of Westminster himselfe with the common opinion alloweth that Coillus was an old man before he begat Lucius Natus est Coillo Regi Britonum vnicus filius quem vocauit Lucium qui factus est Patri gaudium exultatio quasi in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus generat eum Which could not probably be in this yeare of Christ 115. when he saith Lucius was borne For by that computation I haue made before of the marriadge of his Grandfather and Grandmother after the coming of the Emperour Claudius hither at this time when Lucius is supposed to be begotten Coillus could not be much aboue fourtie yeares of Age and so not then an old man nor to be saide to doe any thing in his old Age much lesâ—e allmost out of hope of a child an heire for Age in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus 2. This Emperour Adrian is he which in the beginning of his Empire about the yeare of Christ 123. came into Britaine and among other Reformations and Prouisions he made heare as Spartianus and others after him testifie caused the French which we call the Picts wall to be made to seperate Spartianus in Adriano Stowe Hist Holinsh. Histor of Engl. Theater of great But. l. 6. and deuide that part of Britain which was vnder the Romans from the Northren Inhabitants not subiect to them Hadrianus Britanniam petens multa correxit murumque per Octoginta millia passiuum primus duxit qui Barbaros Romanosque diuideret In his first yeares he was a Persecutor of Christians among whome S. Euaristus the last Pope was by his Authoritie put to death and he caused to take away the memory of Christ the Statues of Deuills to be erected in the place of our Lords Passion and by Seuerus Sulpitius and others is termed the fourth Persecutor In loco Dominicae Passionis daemonuÌ„ Simulachro constituit Seuer Sulpitius sacrae Hist l. 2. Yet soone he corrected his error therein forbidding ChristiaÌ„s to be punished for their Religion Quarta sub Hadriano Persecutio numeratur Quam tamen postea exerceri prohibuit Iniustum esse pronuntians vt quisquam sine crimine reus constitueretur And wrote so expressely commanding to Minutius Fundanus Euseb Hist l. 4. c. 3. in chron An. 9. Adriani Hier. de Script Eccles in Quadr. Aristid Hier. Epist 84. Euseb l. 4. c. 8. 9. Iust in Apol. Matth. Westm an 135. Aelius Lamprid. in Alexandro Seuero his Proconsull in Asia moued there perhaps by the Apologie Oration of S. Quadratus vnto him for Christians and the letters of Sereius Granianus his Legate in behalfe of Christians declaring their Innocencie And S. Aristides presented the like Apologie vnto him And he was so much moued by these meÌ„ that one of our owne HistoriaÌ„s writeth that he was thereby instructed and informed in the Christian Religion Inperator Hadrianus per Quadratum Apostolorum Discipulum Aristidem Atheniensem virum fide sapientia plenum ac per Serenum Legatum libris de Christiana Religione compositis instructus est eruditus And Aelius Lampridius confirmeth asmuch or more when he saith that this Emperour Adrian did intend to receaue Christ for God and caused Temples in all Cities to be erected without PagaÌ„ Idols which remained so in Lampridius time and were called Adrians Churches which he inteÌ„ded to the honor of Christ but was kept backe froÌ„ performing it by feare or flattery of the Idolaters told by their Oracles that if he proceeded so all would become Christians and their Temples should be left desolate and forelorne Christo templum facere voluit Alexander eumque inter Deos recipere Quod Adrianus cogitasse fertur qui templa in omnibus ciuitatibus sine simulachris insserat fieri quae bodie idcirco quia non habent Numina dicuntur Adriani Quae ille ad hoc parasse dicebatur sed prohibitus est ab ijs qui consuleÌ„tes sacra repererunt omnes Christianos si id optato euenisset templa reliqua deserenda And these were motiues to very many in these dayes to embrace Christian Religion both at Rome where the minde and iudgment of the Emperour himselfe a good Prince was so knowne to be conuinced by the constancie and Innocency of the Christians and their vnanswerable Apologies for the onely truth of their Religion and euident errors and falsehood of the Pagans superstitious Rites now made manifest in all places 3. So that to extend my pen no further then to the bounds I haue appointed vnto it First for Rome where we had many Britans Christians and other then resident we are told by the best allowed Relation of those things that the holy Pope S. Alexander did then conuert to the faith a greate part of the Roman Nobilitie Alexander Romanus Hadriano Imperatore regens Ecclesiam magnam partem Romanae Nobilitatis ad Christum conuertit Among whome was Hermes the cheife Prefect or Ruler of Rome Hermes Praefectus vrbis qui per euÌ„ Vita S. Alexand. Papae 1. in Breu. Rom. 3. die Maij. Alexandrum crediderat The encrease of Christians in the Papacie of this holy man was so greate that notwithstanding the fauour and loue of the Emperour vnto Christians the Pagan Flamins and others were so malitious Martin Polon in Alexandro 1. against him that they procured him to be put to cruell death euen in the time of the same Emperour These proceedings especially of the fauour of the Emperour to the Christians their pietie constancie and encrease were so much diuulged in the world that among others they moued or more incited our King of Britaine which then was Coillus or Lucius to send to Pope Alexander as we are informed by forreine Histories and procure of him to haue the Christian faith
preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. Krātzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our Protestāt Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
that Christians were farre moore dutifull and faithfull to God then their Persecutors were Longe illi sunt quam vos erga Deum liberiores atque fidentiores Vos cultum Dei non tenetis Quocirca illum colentibus aemulatione inuidetis ad mortem vsque persequimini De rebus eiusmodi alij quidam prouinciarum Rectores diuinissimo patri meo scripserunt Quibus ille rescripsit nihil molestiae faciendum esse talibus viris nisi quid aduersus Imporium Romanum moliti esse deprehenderentur Quin ad me multi de eis literas dederâ—â—t quibus de patris mei quem imitandum mihi esse duxi sententia respondi Si quis actionem aduersus quempiam eiusmodi habens deferat illum duntaxat vt huiusmodi hominem Delatus quidem à crimine absoluatur etiamsi talis esse appareat Ipse autem Delator Iudicio paenas pendat And allthough diuers yeares of this Emperour his Reigne had passed before he established such publike Order for the quiet of Christians and much Persecution was in the beginning of his time yet it cannot be thought to haue had warrant and Originall from him And it was allmost in the beginning of his Empire the third yeare thereof as some write that S. Iustine wrote Matth. Westm an gratiae 141. an Anton. Pij 3. and deliuered vnto him his Apologie for Christians and made him friendly vnto them Anno gratiae 141. Iustinus Philosophus librum de Christiana Religione compositum Antonino tradidit eumque benignum erga Christianos fecit And he was surnamed Pius Godly by some iudgments for his pietie towards Christians aswell as for other respects Antoninus Pius gener Adriani erat erga Mart. Polon in Antonino Pio. Christianos Pius And he himselfe before is witnes that he proposed his adopting or Father in lawe Adrian so friendly to Christians to be imitated by him herein Quem imitandum mihi esse duxi And he therefore being so fully Antoninus Pius Epist supr persuaded that Christians did worship God truely and better then any Pagans their Persecutours these must needs be motiues to our King of Britaine Motiues to the King of Britaine to be a Christian euer a fauourer of Christians now much more to defend and maintayne that Religion when in so doing he might also maintayne his honour with God with the Emperour and thereby obtayne rest and quietnes to his conscience on earth and eternall peace and happines to his soule in heauen 4. And both for the continuance and encrease of Christians heare in Britaine all this time from Pope Alexander of whom the King of Britaine procured Godwin Conu of Brit. pag. 18. Caius l. 1. ant q. Cantab. Will. Harris descr of Brit. Holinsh. Hist of England Preachers to be sent hither we are assured not onely by Catholiks but diuers Protestant writers And sure if there had not bene Christians heare to exhort our King to Christian Religion and by him to be fauoured therein he could neyther haue bene persuaded by them to Christianitie or bene a friend to them for their quiet and libertie in professing thereof And yet besides the Court and Residence of our King we see euen by that litle light of Many Britans receaued the faith of Christ in this time our Antiquities that in sondry and farre separate places there were many which both preached the faith to others and which at such mens preaching embraced it Among others we reade in peruetustis Annalibus Burtonensibus sic lego Anno Domini 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus scholaribus Io. Caius l. 1. ant CaÌ„tab Accad p. 95. Cantabrigiae I reade in the very old Annals of Burton thus in the yeare of our Lord an hundred fortie one heare were baptized nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge What great distance and separation of space Many Schollers of Cambridge now conuerted and conuerting others there is betweene Burton in Stafford-shire where these Annals were written and kept which testifie so many Schollers of Cambridge the cheife Towne of that Shire were baptized there at Burton hic baptizati sunt and the Vniuersitie of Cambridge is not vnknowne to English Readers And yet we are sure if they came so farre to be baptized they had bene catechized and instructed in the faith of Christ there before and so the faith of Christ had then bene taught at Cambridge and not by vnlearned Preachers to conuince so many learned men to be so deuoute to trauaile so farre to receaue holy Baptisme Neyther can any man imagin but the Brittish inhabitaÌ„ts betweene these two so distant places were also preached vnto by those holy men which preached in them both and passed from the one to the other Many others there be Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit l. 6. Willam Harris descript of Britaine Harris Theatr. l. 2. Annalâ—â— Burton in Coâ—â—â— S. Benedict in Bibliot ib. vol. 38. tract 2. Catholiks and Protestants which Iustifie this Antiquitie and the Antiquitie itselfe is yet extant in the Colledge of S. Benet in Cambridge where the very same words be without any difference at all Anno 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus Scholaribus Cantabrigiae And there written that the Booke belonged to the Abbey of Burton Qui fuit de Communitate Burtoniae 5. The Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine with others doe sufficiently approue what I haue written eyther of the continuance of the faith of Christ in Britaine in this time in generall as also of this Antiquity in particular although they adde some exceptions which rather are their owne mistakings then worthie the name ef exceptions First they truely testifie in this manner As we haue searched the first foundation of our faith so neyther Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. want we testimonies concerning the continuance of the same in this Lande vnto following Posterities allthough the iniurie of time and warre haue consumed many Records For the Britans that were dayly strengthned in their receaued faith by the doctrine of many learned and Godly men left not their first loue with the Church of Apoc. 2. 4. Zachar. 8. 23. Radulph Niger Euseb l. 4. c. 9. c. 13. l. 5. c. 5. Bal. Vit. l. 1. Ephesus but rather tooke hold of the skirts As the Prophet speaketh vntill the Tortures of Martyrdome cutt them of by death and those Fathers euen from the Disciples themselues held a Succession in doctrine not withstanding some repugnance was made by the Pagans and preached the Ghospell with good successe euen till the same at lenght went forth with a bolder countenance by the fauourable Edicts of The English Protestant Theater writers much ouer seeme in diuers things in this time Adrian Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius Emperours of Rome as Eusebius hath noted and in Britaine was established by the Authoritie of Lucius their King Of
his next and immediate Successor S. Metropolus saying that he was Archbishop there in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Catal. Treuer Arch. supr Metropolus caepit tempore M. Aurelij Antonini anno secundo Marcus Aurelius Antoninus beginning his Empire by accompts betweene the yeares of Christ 158. and 163. though S. Metropolus did presently succeede to S. Marcellus Matth. Westm an 159. Marian. Scot. an 163. Bar. Tom. 2. Annal. an eod in the Archbishops See of Treuers S. Marcellus left that greate chardge to come hither to returne thither againe and be Martyred before the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius King Lucius must needs be a Baptized Christian before the 165. yeare of Christ long before Pope Eleutherius Papacy And if we followe the Annals of Tungers telling vs that when he was Bishop there King Lucius a ChristiaÌ„ Baptized by S. Marcellus a Britaine longe before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius assisting S. Timothie long before he came to Treuers he performed this holy office in Britaine we are enforced to say that he stayed heare very short time which will not serue to conuert a King and Country Lucium cum tota gente conuertit And presently posted bake with as greate celeritie to Treuers and without stay or ceremony was admitted Archbishop and as presently was Martyred very vnprobable things or els we most say he preached heare at the same time S. Tymotheus did and assisted in the conuersion of King Lucius which the Annals Catal. Archiep. Treuer supr of Treuers themselues sufficiently proue when they say that S. Marcellus after his rerturne from the Conuersion of King Lucius Sancte prudentissime praefuit he ruled the Archiepiscopall See there holily and most prudently Catal. Archiepis Tâ—euer in S. MaÌ„sueto Which to be truely and so certainely affirmed of the gouerment of so greate and lardge a Prouince as Treuers then was and still is requireth no short experience and space of time 7. I may reckon in this number our first Preist and Bishop I finde of this Nation S. Mansuetus consecrated by S. Peter the Apostle first Bishop of Tullum in Lorraine and after Archbishop of Treuers before S. Marcellus often coming into Britaine as I haue proued before liuing very long euen to S. Eleutherius time as many then did and among others S. Maternus his Predecessor Disciple also of S. Peter gouerned the Sees of Treuers Cullen and Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Materno Tungers vntill the yeare 133. and so may not be depriued of all the glory of the Conuersion of King Lucius and his people The like I may probably affirme of S. Thean after Archbishop of London S. Sampson or Theodosius or S. Mansuetus Thean Sampson and others probably preached here in this time both Archbishops after at Yorke and others For if S. Eluan one of King Lucius his Ambassadors to Rome about the Conuersion of Britaine and there consecrated Bishop by the Pope did giue place to Sainct Thean to be Archbishop of London before him and he was his Successor we must needs conceaue that S. Thean had bene long time Bishop before as many others heare were otherwise Sainct Eluan in so greate honor for his Ambassadge and consecration at Rome and that praise is giuen him in Histories for his vertue and learning would before the death of S. Thean in the Vacancy of 3. Archbishopricks and 28. Bishops Sees then in Britaine haue had a greate honor before that time and his Companion S. Meduuinus so prime and excellent a man should haue returned a Bishop from Rome and not onely a Doctor but that there were many worthie and learned Bishops heare then in Britaine deseruing or actually hauing that Prerogatiue before him And were or could so many Archflamens Flamens be conuerted in the generall Conuersion and embraced Christian Religion if none of them had resigned their places before Or who can imagine that King Lucius entered into such a Dispute of Learning without consultation with his learned Flamens and Archflamens which then ruled not onely in spirituall but temporall affaires Or how could he and his temporall Nobles be conuerted except the others were first conuicted to be in error How can it with credibilitie be conceaued that so many of those cheife Gentile Preists should willingly relinquish their professions and most of them be made and consecrated Christian Preists and Bishops by the common opinion except many of them had professed Christianitie before New Conuerties might not by the lawe of Christ be admitted to that charge and dignitie in his Church 8. And of this opinion are or ought to be our Cambridge Antiquaries in expresse termes testifiing that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Meduuinus Io. Caius histor Cantabrig p. 22. to Rome about his Conuersion in the yeare of Christ 156. and it was in the yeare 178. before they returned hither againe to exercise their Preistly function which they had receaued at Rome id egit anno Domini 156. regni sui 18. King Lucius sent these Ambassadors to Rome in the 156. yeare of Christ and 18. of his Reigne Regem Baptizarunt anno Domini 178. and either they or Damianus and Fugatianus Baptized the King and his Subiects in the yeare of our Lord 178. which was 22. yeares after the first sending of Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome by these men The olde Manuscript of the life of S. Helen our contry Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Helenae Capgrau in Catal. in eadem woman and holy Empresse with Capgraue and others follwing it testifie the same when they say that King Lucius soone after his Fathers death being but young in yeares in inuenili aetate did send Epistles to the Pope of Rome humbly entreating to be made a Christian by his direction Lucius ex Patre Coillo optimae indolis puer in Inuenili aetate senilem animo canitiem moribus praeferebat Qui cum defuncto Patre Regni diademate insignitus fuisset exitum suum praeferri volens principio à Spiritu Sancto edoctus Epistolas Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recipere mereretur The like hath the Authour of the Brittish Historie Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Pontic Virun l. 4. Brit. Hist and Virunnius who seemeth to alledge Gildas in the same sence when he saith he writeth many things in many places of King Lucius de quo Gildas multa tradit multis in locis And allthough it is now in the Copies of these Authours or most of them that this messadge was sent to Eleutherius it cannot be but that name is in them mistaken Eleutherius being neither Pope nor probably Preist when by these Authours these men and messadge was sent to Rome by King Lucius a young man and newly crowned for Matthew of Matth. Westm an gratiae 124. Manuscrip Antiquit in the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill in London Matth. Westm
supr an 201. Westminster the Antiquitie in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London with others witnesse that Lucius was crowned King in the yeare of Christ 124. The yeare of our Lord God saith the Antiquitie of S. Peters Church 124. Lucius was crowned King and the yeares of his Reigne were 77. yeares To which the Monke of Westminster iustly agreeth crowning him King in the yeare 124. Anno gratiae 124. Lucius Regni diademate insignitus est And recording his death in the yeare 201. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum This Monke is stiled by our Protestant Antiquaries to be most exquisite in the true Supputation of yeares Matthaeus Florigerus quantum Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. centur 3. in Matth. Floriger ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis And of all writers of such matters we may lawfully Iudge that the auncient Authour or Authours of the Manuscript preserued in that Church dedicated to S. Peter to testifie to all Posteritie how that Church was founded by King Lucius and was the first Archiepiscopall See or Church in Britaine as is contained in that Antiquitie was most diligent and industrious in searching out the truth of such things so publikly to be receaued Such likely were the reasons which moued the Cambridge Antiquarie to affirme so resolutely as he hath done that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome about his and this Countryes Conuersion so long before the dayes of the Papacie of Eleutherius and they returned hither againe in his time to help to effect that holy worke And I hope such an Vniuersitie as Cambridge would still be accompted and in Catholike times hath bene would not without greate warrant from their owne or some other Antiquities which they remember not in particular suffer it to be published and printed as the generall saying and testimony of their whole Vniuersitie That King Lucius when the question of Religion was in hand came purposely to Cambridge about it and there being resolued by the holy learned Christians which were students in Cambridge that the Religion which they professed was true he sent Eluanus Meduuinus to the Pope of Rome in the 156. yeare of Christ and the 18. of his owne Reigne for the receauing of Christian Religion in Britaine Cantabrigiam Lucius pius moderatus Princeps clementissimusque Hist Cantabrig Accadem Auth. Ioanne Caio ex aedibus Io. Daij An. Dom. 1574. pag. 22. Britannorum Rex venit Cui cum ex Sanctorum virorum qui Christum professi sunt Cantebrigiae studebant praedicatione persuasum est non fuisse vana quae de Deo deque Trinitate diuulgata sunt fidei Christianae cupidus à Pontifice Romano vt ad Christi fidem reciperetur per Legatos Eluanum Meduuinum petijt id egit Anno Domini 156. regni sui 18. THE VII CHAPTER DECLARING MANY HVMANE LETS and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date Times and Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 1. WHEN the Estate of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine had taken so happy proceedings and effect that both our King heare and many principall men were thus conuerted to the faith of Christ from their former errours and superstitions and so greate hope and forwardnes there was to haue that faith publikely professed which they Diuers humane feares and Impediments now chancing and hindering King Lucius from open profession of Christian Religion in Britaine priuately embraced and acknowledged for the onely truth many wordly temptations and oppositions did presently arise to hinder these new and vntrayned Souldiers of Christ to make so bold and open Profession of their holy Religion as many holy Martyrs at that time and they themselues not long after did and the glory of that required For as we may probably with many Antiquities affirme that the fauourable Edicts of diuers Emperours and among them Antonius surnamed Pius yet reigning had some what encouraged them in temporall respects actually to be baptized in that Religion The Martyrdome of the holy Popes S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius which their internall vnderstanding and Iudgment was by many inuincible motiues and Arguments conuinced before to be onely true So now by like contrary wordly euents and lets they were for some time more slowe and Antoninus Pius Emperour incensed against the Britans dull to professe it openly They did perfectly vnderstand that notwithstanding the pretended and expected fauour of the present Emperour eyther by his commande or permission two holy Popes to omit many others in other places S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius procures of their Conuersion cruelly Polydor. Virgil. Vrb. Anglic. Hist l. 2. pag. 42. Iulius Capitol in Antonin Nichol. Vignier Biblioth Histor and An. 143. were putte to death for that Religion euen in Rome itselfe vnder the Emperours sight within the space of foure yeares or litle more by all accompts And because present and home daungers doe most terrifie they did see and tasted that the present Emperour Antoninus was at this time incensed against the Britans and had allready sent Lollius Vrbicus with forces hither and he had fought some Battailes against the Britans As both our owne and the Roman Historians testifie Pius Antoninus id temporis Imperator Lollium Vrbicum The superstitious education and disposition of Marcus Aurâ—lius Antoninus adopted Successour in the Empire Legatum in Britanniam misit qui factis aliquot praelijs Insulanos in officio manere coegit 2. And to maintayne and foster these conceiued and ingendered humane feares and Impressions to liue and continue longer then Antoninus Pius was like to liue now being old and long time Emperour when he came first to the Empyre by the Adoption of Hadrian he was commanded or directed by him that Marcus Aurelius Antoninus whom from his Infancy he had trayned vp in the Gentils superstitions should succeed him in the Empire Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonino When he was but 8. yeares old he was putt by Adrian into the Colledge of the Salij most superstitious Preists of Mars and was made a Preist a cheife Marcus Aurelius Antoninus his PersecutioÌ„ against Christians Prelate or Ruler a Southsayer and Master among them octauo suae aetatis anno ab Adriano in Saliorum Collegium relatus est in Saliata functus Sacerdotio Praesul vates Magister nonnullos inaugurauit exaugurauit nemine praeeunte quod ipse carmina didicisset So that there could be litle hope but this man so superstitiously brought vp and such a maker and vnmaker of their Sacrificers and Enchaunter would still continue in the same and professe himselfe an enemy to all Impugners of such
and Testament to see it performed the holy Pope saint Pius and his renowned Brother saint Pastor as appeareth by that Epistle the two most powerable and honourable then in the Church of Christ and most louing of this Nation of Britaine and spirituall good thereof as allready appeareth and will be more manifest in the next Chapter following THE IX CHAPTER OE S. TIMOTHIE STIL PREACING IN Britaine his disposing his temporall goods in Rome for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 1. I Haue spoaken before of the preaching and Apostolike holy labors of S. Timothie Brother to S. Nouatus in this their Country of Britaine And it more then probably appeareth euen by the Epistle of S. Pastor to S. Timothie presently vpon S. Nouatus his death that he thē both still continued heare wholly imploying his Trauailes for the Conuersion of his Country Britaine and S. Pius yet continuing Pope continued also the auncient fatherly care of his Predecessors to vs sent hither at this time a new Mission and supply of Clergie mē to encrease the number of them which with so greate spirituall fruite trauailed in the worke of our Conuersion The first of S. Timothie being S. Timothie our Apostolike Britan preaching in Britaine at the death of S. Nouatus his Brother in Rome still in Britaine at this time supposing what is proued before of his preaching heare a litle before and no memory made in Histories of his departing hence or preaching in any other place but Italy and Britaine before this time we must needs yeeld so much to the testimonie of S. Pastor that it conuinceth his still continuance in this place so remote from Rome that he did not nor could take notice of things there done and nearely concerning S. Timothie but by letters and Messengers to be sent vnto him a long Iorney For in this Epistle of S. Pastor to S. Timothie he doth aduertise him of the death of his Sister S. Pudentiana which was before S. Pius S. Nouatus and the Christian Nobilitie of Rome came to her Sister S. Praxedes to comfort her in her sorrowes for so greate a losse and yet maketh it allmost two moneths after post mensem dies viginti octo before S. Nouatus fell sike who died not vntill aboue twenty dayes after this diebus ac noctibus octo and tertio decimo die all this together with that S. Nouatus had left S. Timothie and S. Praxedes his Heirs he writeth to S. Timothie for Newes and late accidents whereof he had no Intelligence before This requiring so greate a distance from Rome where these things were presently knowne and acted to make them concealed from S. Timothie whome they so concerned vntill they were now after diuers moneths writen vnto him by a man of such worthines and Authoritie as S. Pastor was doth giue mee allowance to be of opinion that S. Timothie was all this while heare in Britaine 2. The second of a new mission of Cleargie men to be sent hither at this time by Pope Pius hath sufficient warrant in the later end of the same Epistle from S. Pastor at Rome to S. Timothie in Britaine where the same Epistle is said to be sent by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the Roman Church Missa per Eusebium S. Pius sent with Eusebius a Deacō of Rome and other Apostolike man into Britaine at this time Subdiaconū sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Wherefore when I finde in so worthy an eye witnes that a Subdeacon of the holy Roman Church whose office is to be subordinate and attendant vpon sacred Preists and Bishops in their holy Sacrifice and function and hath no power committed vnto him of himselfe in such affaires was sent into Britaine so farre distant and then for the most part a Pagan Nation and thus to be sent from that Apostolike See which euer sent holy Preists and Bishops into all these parts of the worlde I may not make my selfe so ignorant in Ecclesiasticall Histories silent of such examples and vnskillfull in Diuinitie which vtterly disableth such men to intermedle in reconciling people to Christ and minister his Sacraments to haue the least conceipt this Subdeacon Eusebius was sent hither alone but some reuerēd Preists and Bishops or Bishop at the least on whome he with others was to attend were sent hither by Pope Pius at that time to exercise those powerable spirituall offices which Britaine needed and he could not performe Their names in particular I doe not finde no more then of others sent in later times by S. Eleutherius S. Gregory whose sixt part is not to be found in any of our Histories Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 20. Pontic Virun l. 4. hist in fine Matth. Westm an 186. except the auncient true Gildas relating the names of those S. Eleutherius sent as the Brittish History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster testifie can be produced Yet I haue set downe the name of one their Subdeacon Eusebius which probably is as much as any doth for S. Eleutherius or S. Gregorie their Missions if we consider how farre for number these by common opinion did exceeded this Mission of S. Pius And allthough iniquitie of times hath buried both the names labours of most of these Apostolike men in obliuion for their particulars yet we cannot but consider it was a great comfort to the Christians heare and motiue to others to embrace the faith when they did so certainely vnderstand by such approued warrāt that many Noble men in Rome were become Christians and boldly professed that Religion And among other matters concerning Britaine cettified to S. Timothy by S. Pastor this was an other that S. Pius Pope S. Pastor and S. Praxedes being present in the sikenes of S. Nouatus he bequeathed all his Ritches and substance to his Brother S. Timothie and Sister S. Praxedes his diebus cum ibi essemus hoc placuit ei vt vobis vna cum beata Praxede omnem substantiam suam relinqueret And S. Pastor by the consent of Pope Pius and S. Praxedes wrote hither into Britaine vnto him to know what order he would giue in this affaire de quo facto nos literas huius textus ad vos direximus vna cum beato Pio Episcopo Sedis Apostolicae virgine Praxede vt quid tibi placuerit de substantia Germani tui Nouati facias nos certiores vt tua ordinatio in omnibus custodiatur That they might certainely know from him what order he would set downe for the disposing of so greate wealth for they vndoubtedly assured themselues that he who had forsaken his holy Brother and Sisters his Fathers Country and friends and his owne temporall Estate there for the ardent loue desire he had to preach the Ghospell in this kingdome his Mothers Country and to
wine his Countrimen and friends heare to Christ would not giue ouer so holy a worke to take so long a Iorney to dispose of temporall things which he had so contemned before in respect of Religeous and heauenly busines 3. And thus it proued true for S. Timothie writing againe to S. Pastor his brother in holy Preisthood and his most holy Sister S. Praxedes Timotheus confratri presbitero Pastori sanctissimae Sorori Praxedi in Domino salutem S. Timothie committerh the disposing of his temporall Ritches in Rome to S. Pius Pope S. Praxedes his Sister and S. Pastor to Ecclesiasticall vses desiring to be remembred at the memory of the holy Apostles and to S. Pius Pope and all Saints there referreth the disposition of all that temporall substance to S. Pastor and Praxedes giuing them full power and Authoritie to dispose thereof Oramus sanctimonium vestrum vt nos commendare dignemini memoriae sanctorum Apostolorum sancto Pio Episcopo sanctae Sedis Apostolicae Praesuli omnibus sanctis Agnoscat Sanctitas vestra quia quod germano suo Nouato placuit nobis famulis vestris placet vt in arbitrio sanctae virginis sit quod mihi dereliquit quod vobis sanctae virgini placuerit ex eo faciendi plenam per omnia habeatis potestatem This power and Epistle being receaued by S. Pastor at Rome from S. Timothie in Britaine he deliuered the Epistle to Pope Pius to reade who gaue thanks to God to see so greate pietie in our holy Countriman accepta hac Epistola gaudio repleti sumus tradidimus eam legendam His house that was S. Nouatus house dedicated a Church by Pope S. Pius sancto Pio Episcopo Tunc beatus Pius Episcopus gratias egit Deo omnipotenti And sainct Praxedes so soone as she had receaued this warrant from sainct Timothie entreated sainct Pius the Pope to dedicate that house of Nouatus for a Church because the building was greate and spatious which saint Pius performed dedicating a Church there at Nouatus Bathes and constituted it a Roman Title consecrating a Baptisterie or Font there the fourth of the Ids of May Eodem tempore virgo Domini Praxedes accepta Potestate rogauit beatum Pium Episcopum vt in Thermis Nouati quae iam in vsu non erant Ecclesiam dedicaret quia in eis aedificium magnum spatiosum videbatur esse quod placuit Pio Episcopo dedicauit Ecclesiam in Thermis Nouati in vrbe in loco qui appellatur vicus Lateriorum vbi constituit Titulum Romanum in qúo Baptisterium consecrauit quarto Idus Maias This Title or Church decayed with oldnes was decently reedified and renewed by Henry Cardinall Caietan Preist and Baron Annal. Ecclesiast Tom. 2. an 162. Ado Treueren Martyr 12. Cal. Aug. Sur. die â—1 Iulij in S. Praxede Cardinall of that auncient Title when Caesar Baronius wrote his Historie of this Age anno quo haec scribimus Ado Archbishop of Treuers and others write that this Church or Title was dedicated in her parents time in titulo quem Pater earum Pudens dedicauit Which may be well said in respect of the continuall residence and continuance of the holy Apostles or their Disciples and other Apostolike sacred Preists and Christians there continually seruing God And after this solemne dedication by saint Pius our holy Country woman The honour of this our BritaÌ„s Church in Rome S. Praxedes Martyrs and other holy Saincts there saint Praxedes continued there in greate holines both in time of quiet and Persecution entettayning all Christians and releeuing such of them as were needy there In so much that soone after this time Antoninus Pius being departed out of this life and Marcus Aurelius Antoninus succeeding him in the Empire and persecuting Christians and our blessed Countrywoman notwithstanding the terror of Persecution continuing S. Pastor in Act. S. Praxed Ado. Treu. 12. cal August Sur. alij 21. Iulij Bed Vsuard Rom. Martyrol die 26. Maij. Petr. Cat. l. 5. c. 58. her auncient Religeous charitie in harbouring and maintayning the persecuted Christians the Emperour being informed of such meetings and assemblies to be vsed and continued in the house of saint Praxedes sent his persecuting Instruments thither who apprehended many among whome he commanded saint Simitrius an holy Preist and 22. others without any examination or Processe of lawe barbarously to be put to death in the same Church Vulgatum est Antonino Imperatori quod conuentus fieret in domo Praxedis qui misit tenuit multos inter quos Simitrium Presbyterum cum alijs viginti duobus quos sine interrogatione gladio puniri praecepit in eodem Titulo Whose bodies saint Praxedes carefully gathered together and reuerently in the night time buryed them in her holy Mothers funerall place And she herselfe soone after within 34. dayes of this greate Martyrdome departed this life to receaue her eternall happines and reward in heauen and was buryed there also neare her holy Father by saint Pastor the reuerend Preist and Martyr who also wrote her life In which place saith he the prayers of Saints doe florish at this day Vbi florent hodie orationes Sanctorum 4. Neyther did this holy Brittish Receptacle and Nursery of sacred Preists and Christians departe froÌ„ this so long continued Religion deuotion charitie vsed there by the death of saint Praxedes nor she saint Pius and saint Pastor vpon that warrant or Resignation of saint Timothie spoken of before so This Church bore the name of S. Timothie and euen by the Romans coÌ„fession was from S. Peters first coming to Rome the greatest receptacle of Christians there transferre the dominion and Rule thereof from him though erecting a Title or Church there but they still reserued a commande thereof to him and it bore his name Balneum Timotheum Thermae Timothinae Timothies Bath after saint Praxedes death and saint Timothies also keeping long the name of the last Brittish owner thereof Baronius freely confesseth after this time that this Brittish house was then and had bene the common and vsuall lodging place of Christians in Rome from the first coming of saint Peter thither patebat Pudentis Senatoris domus vt alias meminimus ab initio Petri Romam aduentus hospitio Baron Annal. Eccl. Tom. 2. an 165. Christianorum And he very often times reiterats the like And to make this good we haue many worthie Writers some in the life of S. Iustine the renowned Christian Philosopher and Martyr who as the Authours testifie did offer his second Booke for the Defence of Christian Religion to Marcus Martyrol Rom. die 13. Aprilis Bed Vsuard Ado Antoninus Verus and Lucius Aurelius CoÌ„modus the persecuting Emperours and defended it publikely in disputation after this time secundum librum pro Religionis nostrae defensione praefatis Imperatoribus Marco Antonino Vero Lucio Aurelio Commodo porrexisset This
Pius his Empire and contradict himselfe as also he is singular when he saith of saint Anicetus that he was Pope but two yeares foure moneths three dayes Annos 2. menses 4. dies 3. others commonly tripling that time in his Papacie Therefore to auoide all the least inconuenience and exception I will ioyne also in this place saint Soter in all opinions vndoubtedlie Pope immediately before saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius and next to saint Anicetus by the more receaued Damasus Pont. in Sotere Martin Polon Suppu in Soter and to saint Pius by the other opinion The space of his Papacie is not agreed vpon the liues of Popes ascribed to Damasus ascribeth to him nine yeares seuen moneths and 21. dayes Martinus alloweth him so many yeares and dayes but detracteth foure moneths Sedit annis nouem mensibus tribus Matth. Westm an gratiae 175. diebus viginti vno The verie same hath Matthew of Westminster Sedit in Cathedra Romana annis 9. mensibus 3. diebus 21. Baronius and Binnius doe not afford him halfe so much time saying he was not Pope fully and compleately foure yeares but wanted twelue dayes of that terme defunctus habetur Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 179. Seuerin Binnius Tom. 1. Concil in Sotere Soter die 22. mensis Aprilis cum sedisset annos quatuor minus diebus duodecim And assigne the yeare of his death 199. from the Natiuitie of Christ and 17. of the Empire of Marcus Aurelius spoken of before continuing Emperour vntill the third yeare of the next Pope saint Eleutherius All which time and longer Lucius was still King in Britaine These two Popes as our Protestant writers of their liues are witnesses were holy men and Martyrs Saint Anicetus painefully gouerned the Roman Church in the holy ministery of the word and in greate constancie in the Christian faith shedd his blood for Gods truth Anicetus Romanae Ecclesiae in verbi ministerio sacro laboriosè praefuit in magna Christianae fidei constantia pro Dei veritate sanguinem postremò fudit Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Aniceto The like they testifie of saint Soter In armis Spiritualibus Christo fideliter militauit hoc vnum agens praecipuè vt animas per Baptismum Christo dicatas doctrina exemplo illi suo sponso saluandas adduceret mortemque sui corporis pro Christi ipsius testimonio pertulit Thus we are secured that both their example and conuersation of life as also their doctrine and Religion which they taught and professed was holy 2. What this was some what in particular these men thus deliuer vnto vs. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Anicet Anicetus decreed that if an Archbishop were accused by a Bishop it should be done eyther before the Primate or Pope of Rome He appointed that Archbishops should not be called Primats but Metropolitans except this prerogatiue of name was granted The Doctrine and Religion of S. Auicetus and Soter to any by the Pope of Rome He commanded that the crowne of Preists heads should be shaued round Anicetus Archiepiscopum à suo Episcopo aut coram Primate aut Romano Pontifice accusandum esse statuit Archiepiscopos non Primates sed Metropolitanos appellandos esse dixit nisi ista praerogatiua Nomenclaturae ei à Romano Pontifice concederetur Capitis verticem spherulae instar radendum sacerdotibus praecepit Soter appointed against that errour of the Gnostiks that a Robert Barns supr in Sotere Nunne should not handle the Pall nor put incense into the Censor and ordained that a Preist Should not say Masse except two at the least were present Ne Monacha Pallam contrectaret neue Thus in Acerram poneret statuit N◠sacerdos celebraret nisi vt minimum duo adessent ordinauit In these times the persecuting Emperours still reigning and Persecution raging not onely in the Easterne parts but in Italy France and Countryes in the continent neare vnto vs. This our Iland as an other world was allmost quite free thereof both now before and Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. after vntill the generall Persecution of Dioclesian as saint Gildas and others after him doe witnes vsque ad persecutionem Diocletiani Tyranni nouennem both in respect of the scituation remote distance and separation from the cheife Brittish Kings euer fauourers friends of Christians drewe many persecuted Christians hither commanding place of the Empire and that it euer had Kings not so depending of the persecuting Emperours and so farre from the name and nature of Persecutours that they euer were friends and fauourers of Christians and now the King and many both of his Nobilitie and other subiects had receaued Christian Religion This as our Protestant Antiquaries and others haue told vs of like former times drewe many worthie and learned Christians among others hither where for themselues they might more quietly enioy the libertie of their conscience and Religion and for others desirous to be instructed in the truth thereof and not kept back with such terrours of Persecution as in other Countryes they might with more confidence and boldnes and with greate hope of fruite and increase preach and teach it vnto them And so this Persecution in other Nations not sayling ouer itselfe but sending Apostolike men vnto vs eyther to conuert or by their holy doctrine conuersation and miracles which they wrought at the least so to dispose the minds and wills of many men in all degrees that it made our generall Conuersion now at hand more easie to be so speedely and vniuersally performed 3. That such was the state of Britaine for spirituall affaires in this Idolatry and superstition daily diminishing and decaying and Christiā Religion in all places and persons encreasing and multiplying both Authoritie and the knowne certaine effect it selfe the surest testimonie in such cases shall witnes heareafter And this was the condition thereof vntill about the beginning of the Papacie of S. Soter or the end of the first yeare thereof about the yeare of our Redemption 175. when as it appeareth by the Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour before the strange deliuery of him and his Army by the Christians Literae Marci Aurelij Anton. ad Senatum in fine operum S. Iustini Baron To. 2. Annal. an 176. Mat. West an gratiae 174. Tertull. Apol. c. 5. Euseb l. 5. c. 5. Oros l. 7. c. 15. Florent Wigor Chronic. an 161. vel 184. miraculous prayers he suffered many Christians to liue in quiet and had a great number of them about him inuenique magnam eorum multitudinem And seeing himselfe and his Army in distresse sent for them and entreated them to pray for his deliuery eos qui apud nos Christiani dicuntur accersiui ac rogaui Which he would not haue done being a wise and learned Emperour but that either by the Apologie of Athenagoras the vertues and Miracles of many Christians or
the Roman See Apostolike And therefore the finall determination of our King his Nobles and most Religious and wisest Aduisers in this Noble worke was to petition to the Pope of Rome by letters and Ambassadors from hence that he would accordingly as his high Pastorall charge and office called vpon him in such affaires to take this greate Action in hand and effect it by such men and meanes as should be thought most fit and approued vnto him Whether this Resolution and Ambassadge of King Lucius was made and directed first at this time in the Papacie of S. Eleutherius or toward the later end of Pope Soter I dare not to determine because we reade in the best and most allowed Relation of this Ambassadge that it was now acted in the very beginning of the Popedome of Eleutherius and then both King Lucius letters and Ambassadors were come to Pope Eleutherius at Rome with this suite Huic Eleutherio initio Pontificatus supplices literae venerunt à Act. Eleutherij Papae in Breuiar Rom. die 26. Maij. Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7. Platina in Eleutherio Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum reciperet Which giueth Argument that if such letters and Ambassadors were not sent in the life of Pope Soter and hindered of execution by his vnexpected Martyrdome yet at the least the Resolution heareof was made in his time otherwise those Ambassadors and letters could not haue bene transported so farre and so soone if we should expect resolution to his dayes as to be there in the beginning of his Papacie The largnes of this kingdome the diuersitie and manifold number of parsons euen of cheife accompt both in spirituall and ciuill respect commorant in distinct and much seperated places whose consent was requisite and many of them thir Iudgments not presently conuicted Stow Hist in Lucius Matt. Park Ant. Brit. p. 4. Io. Gosceln Eccles Hist Io. Balaeus l. de Script cent 1. in Lucio Pio. Act. S. Soteris in Breu. Rom. 22. April Baron Tom. 2. an 179. in Sotere Eleuther Seuer Bin. notat in to 1. Concil in Vita Soteris Eleut Anton. Sabellic l. 5. Ennead 7. Goscelin Bal. supr for such a messadge and other difficulties drawe me deeper into this opinion that this Ambassadge was attempted or concluded in Pope Soters time For as our learned Protestant Antiquaries write haec contigerunt anno à Christi aduentu in carne 179. vt veriores Annales commemorant according to the truest accompt in Histories this Ambassadge was in the 179. yeare of Christ in which yeare by the common accompt S. Soter was put to death on the 22. day of Aprill and the See Apostolike was voide before S. Eleutherius his Election 10. dayes So the remnant of this yeare from the second day of May is farre too short a time to assigne for the managing of so many and important affaires especially if we add the sending hither againe from Rome by Pope Eleutherius Damianus and Fugatianus which was also done in this yeare as these men affirme and much more if Eluanus and Meduuinus which were but Catechumens and not Baptized when they were sent from hence to Rome were so perfectly instructed examined and ordinarily as the course of the Roman Church was at that time proceeded in taking Ecclesiasticall Orders Eluanus returning a Bishop and Meduuinus a cheife Preacher and Preist these things requiring a longer time then is allotted before to be done in the Papacie of Eleutherius if they returned hither this yeare with S. Fugatius and Damianus as our Antiquaries incline to deliuer I must needs also incline to hold this Ambassadge was begun in S. Soter his time and by his death hindered Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Lucio Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Stowe Hist in Lucius Io. Gosc Hist Eccl. from execution vntill this beginning of S. Eleutherius Ruling in the Church of Christ 4. But how soeuer this Ambassadge may be questioned when it was taken in hand in the time of Pope Soter or not before the entrance of S. Eleutherius into that chardge it is a confessed truth and out of Controuersie among all Historians Catholiks or Protestants both that this Ambassadge about the publike Conuersion of Britaine was from King Lucius King in Britaine to the Pope of Rome as also that at this time all Countries betweene this kingdome and Rome as France Lorrayne Germany and Italy had many renowned learned Bishops and Preists neyther was Britaine destitute of such as I haue proued before And this was well knowne to King Lucius as our Protestant Antiquaries thus assuer vs hereof Cumque cognouisset Lucius Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. quamplures nobiles Romanos fidem Christi à Romano Pontifice accepisse eorumque exemplo Christianum nomen in singulas Prouincias sparsum disseminatum statuit All Nations in the west part of the world as well as Britaine by all antiquaries receaued the Christian faith from Rome in eadem fide sub Eleutherio tunc Romano Pontifice inaugurari When King Lucius knew that very many noble Romans had receaued the faith of Christ from the Pope of Rome and by their example the Christian name was dispersed and sowen into all Prouinces he appointed to be inaugured in the same faith by Eleutberius then Pope of Rome Where we see it iustified by the first Protestant Archbishop that euer was whome the rest of our English Protestants doe willingly followe that not onely the Nobles of the Romans had receaued the faith of Christ from the Pope of Rome but all Prouinces had followed their example therein Whereby it is euident both that there were many learned Bishops and Clergie men betweene this and Rome of whome King Lucius with farre lesse labour and difficulties might haue receaued the faith of Christ then from the Pope of Rome had not the Preeminency of that Apostolike See in such cases called vpon him to appeale thither for the generall and Iuridicall setling of himselfe and kingdome in the Christian faith And by this narration itselfe without further Authoritie in this place it is manifest that if King Lucius had not vsed the Roman Popes power and direction herein he had bene singular hauing no example to warrant him but the example of all Prouinces singulas Prouincias in this part of the world receauing the faith from the Pope of Rome to condemne him euen in the Iudgment of Protestants themselues if he had otherwise proceeded in this busines 5. Therefore I can but maruayle what a Protestant Bishop meaneth first to extoll with greate praise our King Lucius for this Action and after asmuch condemne him in the same respect He commendeth him in this manner great cause haue we with all thankfullnes to celebrate the memory of this excellent Godwin conu of Brit. p. 35. Prince by whome God did not onely blesse this Land with the knowledge of his
that cause put all the Popes hitherto to death did most tw harte and disagree And therefore among diuers others Ihon Funccius the Protestant Antiquary doth thus freely acknowledge That at this time there were many most renowned Bishops in France whose help and assistance for the Conuersion of Britaine King Lucius might farre more easily haue vsed then to haue sent so farre as Rome for Preachers to be sent hither and order to be giuen from thence for effecting that worke but that the dignitie and prerogatiue of the Pope of Rome called vpon him to appeale to him for ordering and settling these affaires and giueth this Act and example of King Lucius the most potent King of the Britains as he stileth him for a sure and certaine signe and Argument of the Popes of Rome true honour at that time when they were so dishonored by the Emperours and worldly proceedings Quo in honore Io. Funccius l. 6. commentarior in Chronolog ad An. 178. Romani Pontifices eo tempore fuerint ex hoc satis apparet quod potētissimus Britanniarum Rex Lucius qui ea tempestate Christi fidem primitus ex continenti vltra Germanicum Oceanum in Britannicam Insulam publicè vocauit non ab alio quodam Episcopo Doctores veritatis petijt quam à Romano cum tamen eodem tempore multi per Gallias clarissimi haberentur Episcopi And in this all Antiquaries doe or ought to agree THE XIV CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED HOW KING Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall setling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 1. OVR auncient Historian Ethelwerdus warranted as some thinke by S. Gildas and Nennius before cited writeth that Pope Eleutherius sent letters and a Legate to King Lucius of Britaine admonishing and calling vpon him to make profession of the holy Christian faith and Catholike Baptisme Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Ethelwerdus in Chronico in Eleutherio Gildas Nennius in M. S. Historijs supr Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestate pollebat To which Legacie and letters King Lucius did very soone after send as pleasing and contenting an answeare both by Ambassadors and letters to Pope Eleutherius as the letters and Legacie of the Pope about so greate and holy busines which he had so much and long desired were wellcome and gratefull vnto him for allthough he most affected the accomplishing of this blessed worke before this incitation giuen him by this renowned Pope according to this auncient Authour of our Nation who also say the fame of this Pope was greate in all the worlde ab ortusolis vsque ad occasum exijt sancta opinio eius yet now receauing new couradge warrant and direction without any further delay or procrastination as this Authour writeth yeeldeth to the counsayle and exhortation of Pope Eleuthererius Qui concessit verisimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum And by the aduise and consent of his Nobles and others of this kingdome whome it most concerned sent two Ambassadors with suppliant and humble letters to this holy Pastor of the Flocke of Christ to giue him thanks for that fatherly care he had of his spirituall children so farre off to signifie his most willing assent to godly Admonition and entreate his further and speedy care and prouision for the effecting thereof 2. The most Authorised Historie of S. Eleutherius and these letters warranted vnto vs by the Church of Christ in the Feast of this holy Pope deliuereth Act. Eleutherij in Breuiar Rom. in festo eius 26. die Maij. the manner and tenure of them in this order Huic Initio Pontificatus supplices literae venerant à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum reciperer In the beginning of the Popedome of S. Eleutherius humble letters came vnto him from Lucius King of the Britans to receaue him and Damas Pontif. in To. 1. Concil in Eleutherio his people into the number of Christians The old Pontificall asscribed to S. Damasus saith of this Pope and this busines hic accepit Epistolam à Lucio Britannico Rege vt Christianus efficeretur per eius mandatum Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Brittish King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian The auncient Ecclesiasticall Annals or Martyrologes doe thus expresse it Lucius Legationem misit ad Eleutherum Romanum Pōtificem Antiq. Tabulae Eccles apud Baron To. 2. Ann. an 183. per Eluanum Meduinum Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret King Lucius sent an ambassadge to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by two Britans Eluan and Medwine entreating Eleutherius by them that by himselfe and such as he should please to employ therein he would make prouision that his kingdome might receaue Christian Religion I haue cited Sabellicus before that King Lucius wrote to Anton. Sabellic l. 3. Ennead 7. Pope Eleutherius to this purpose in the beginning of his Papacie Cum Eleutherio nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per literas egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Martinus Polonus saith Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian Hic accepit Epistolam a Lucio Rege Britanno vt Martin Polon Supput in Eleut Hartm Schedel Chronic. chronicorum f. 114. p. 2. Ponticus Virun Brit. Hist l. 4. Magdeb. Cent. 2. c. 2. col 8. Christianus per eius mandatum fieret Hartmannus Schedel writeth that Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King to receaue him and his subiects into the number of Christians Eleutherius Papa a Lucio Rege Britanno Epistolam accepit vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum susciperet The like hath Verunnius and other forreine Catholike Historians as also their Protestants writing of Brittish affaires among which the Magdeburgians witnesse That Lucius King of Britaine did send Eluan and Meduuin very Learned Britans to Eleutherius Pope of Rome entreating him to send some Doctors from thence that might renewe Christian Religion and abolish Ethnicisme in his kingdome Ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Episcopum Eluanum Meduinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit ac rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnicismo instaurent And if we come home into Britaine our most auncient approued Historiās both Britans and Saxons make the same Relation vnto vs S. Gildas and Nennius haue before told vs how the Pope of Rome wrote to King Lucius to haue Christian Religion planted heare he
yeares after this in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution when S. Alban a cheife man there was martyred for the Christian faith the Citie of Verolamium was by all Histories so ignorant thereof as if there neuer had bene any Christian there before much lesse a Bishop which should haue very ill intended to his greate office to suffer himselfe and his cheife chardge to haue so presently apostated from Christ 7. But I must rather hold that the rest of the Bishops Sees were where we finde Christians professing constantly euen to death their holy faith in that most tempestuous time of persecution where we finde any Bishop to haue bene then or where the first Bishops were seated when the Saxons were conuerted then where not any of these but a manifest priuation or destitution of these is found And we haue the old English Historie and others for witnes Old English hist part 4. in K. Lucius that many Bishopriks of the time of King Lucius were still in this Land in those dayes So we may probably add to these Bishopricks by these Titles the Citie of Lichfeild not vnprobably that which Nennius nameth Caerligalid Io. Ross Warwicen l. de Episcop Wigorn. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. Stowe Hist Romans in Coill Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. so constant in Christian Religion in the Persecution of Dioclesian that at one time it brought forth a thousand Martyrs and thereuppō tooke in the Saxon tongue the name Lichfeild a feild of blood and in the Conuersion of the Saxons was at the first a Bishops See by the old Scottish or Brittish Bishops The like I say of Dorchester now a Villadge neare Oxford but aunciently a Citie Caer Dor as before Dorcestria and Ciuitas Dorchestriae and in the Primatiue Church of the Saxōs a Bishops or the rather onely Bishops See of the kingdom of the Mercians or Middle English diuers hundreds of yeares vntill time of King William the first when Remigius Bishop thereof remoued his See to Lincoln That there was a Bishops See in Huntington shire eyther at the decayed Citie Caer dorm before named or at Godmanchester we haue diuers testimonies both of late and auncient time a late writer speaking of the Bishops ordayned by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius absolutely affirmeth They founded a Bishopricke in the Citie of Gumicastrum now called Godmanchester in Huntinghton shire where S. Machutus was sometime Bishop about the yeare of Harris Theatr. Brit. Tom. 2. in Manuscr Hist Vit. S. Machuti Theater of great Brit. in descr of Hunting shire Manuscr Antiq. Harding Chron. f. 26. 27. c. 30. our Lord. 550. So hath the old written life of S. Machutus as our Theater writers testifie and diuers others and among these an old Manuscript History Among these I may number besides the Archflamens and Arcbishops See in London an other inferiour place of a Flamen and Bishop after first founded as Harding with others witnesseth by Dunwallo S. Paules Church the Bishops See now is seated there He made sixe Temples say Authours in Logres Cambre and Albanie and as many Flamens to rule them of states as Bishops now doen. A Temple also in Troynouant sothely Of peace and concorde he made verely In which when there fell any discorde Emong his Lords there were they made accorde And thus noteth This Temple was S. Paules Church in London How the Pagans dedicated it to Apollo and there sacrificed to him I haue said before And this neuer being either the Arcflamens or Arcbbishops See and yet presently vpon the Conuersiō of the Saxōs made a Bishops seate giueth strength to this opinion and we finde in our Histories more Arcbishops of London in the time of the Britans then of Yorke and Caerlegion both Ioyned together yet was the Citie of London more subiect to tumults and alterations then eyther of these was some Argumēt that to make so greate a number both Archbishops and Bishops there be accompted together 8. But though we leaue London onely to an Archbishops See we shall otherwise make vp our common reckoning of 28. Bishops in that time A Protestant Bishop writeth that Chichester was a Bishops See in the Britans time and had a Bishop at the comming of S. Augustine hither and citeth Roger Houeden for his Authour which I doe not finde in him but that Chester Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Roger. Houedē Part. 2. Annal. in Rege was then a Bishops See he affirmeth in the life of King Ihon the place I take it which this Protestant meaneth Where he also plainely affirmeth the same of Worchester The old Citie of Lincolne also to haue bene then a Bishops See we haue the conueniencie of place Antiquitie of the Citie both with the Britans and Romans Cair Lud Coit Cair Loichoit Lindum Lindocollinum and that in the Conuersion of the Saxons next vnto Yorke it was made the first Bishops See in those parts 9. Now if we stay heare before we proceed further we haue probably found all the first Bishops Sees that were vnder the Iurisdiction of London both in Loegria and Cornewayle besides some others For Harding holding Hardin Chron. f. 29. c. 23. Sigebert Gemb Chron. ann 445. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 9. there were 13. Flamens vnder the Archflamen of London and others that there were 14. we haue Antiquities to direct vs that there were but 7. Bishops vnder Yorke and no more vnder Caerlegion so allowing 28. with the common opinion 14. of these must needs be vnder the Iurisdiction of the Archbishop of London to witt the Bishop of Cornwayle of Exceter Bathe Glocester Worchester Silcester Shastesbury Winchester Canterbury Dunwich or some other Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius or the Brittans time place among the Easte Angles afterward Godmanchester Leychester Leichfeild The other 4. Carleyle Chester Lincoln or Leichfeild if we subiect Lincoln to London and Alchlud were vnder Yorke this Citie of Alchlud was very auncient and renowned in the North parts and by Harding and others stood at Harding supr f. 20. c. 21. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 12. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 9. c. 5. 6. the West end of the Picts wall and by our Brittish History and S. Bede not farre from thence and as is euident before was both vnder the Spirituall Iurisdiction of Yorke and the temporall Gouernment also of our Kings in this part of Britaine distinct from Scotland long after this time And to speake as our Brittish History doth it was not in Scotland Albania but neare or towards it Constituit Ebrancus vrbem Alclud versus Albaniam And if it had Hist Brit. l. 2. c. 7. bene in that part which now is called Scotland yet when this Citie was builded Bishops Sees vnder Yorke and when it was also made a Bishops See the Scots had nothing to doe there abouts except as Theeues and Pirats then liuing in the out Ilands as both
was Founder of others namely Bangor in Wales which long continued in that state vntill it was after changed into so greate a Monastery of aboue 2000. Monkes as our Histories testifie A Protestant Bishop would haue an other Vniuersitie for so he calleth it by the name of Accademia Legionensis the Vniuersitie of Caerlegion which he would haue to be Westchester others rather take it for Caerlegion in Glamorganshire to haue bene founded in this time of King Lucius and to haue ended in the time and manner that Stamford did The Brittish Historie calleth it Gymnasium Philosophorum a Schoole of Philosophers and seateth it in Caerlegion vpon Vske in Glamorganshire making it a fourth distinct place from the Metropolitan Church and the Seuerall Churches of S. Iulius wherein were sacred Nonnes and S. Aaron of Canons Regular 7. And whereas the Authour of the Brittish Historie the Monke of Westminster and others haue told vs that these holy Legats with the assistance of King Lucius did not onely change the Pagan Temples vnto Christian Churches dedicating them to the onely true God and his Saints vno Deo eiusdem Sanctis dedicauerunt but diuersisque Ordinatorum Caetibus repleuerunt did replenish them with diuers companyes of parsons ordered or liuing in order that we should not be ignorant what they ment by this phrase of speach the one of them most auncient expoundeth himselfe after in the like case that he ment thereby how they placed Religeous men and women Monkes and Nunnes in diuers of those Churches Ecclesias vsque adsolum destructas renouat atque Religiosis Caetibus viroruÌ„ ac mulierum exornat Speaking this of King Galfr. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. Arthur after he builded againe the Churches which the Pagan Saxons had destroyed And the very practise of these holy Legats and King Lucius doth proue no lesse for we finde diuers Religeous houses of both sexes whose Gulielm Malm. Manuscr Hist de Antiq. Caenobij Glaston foundation must needs be referred to this time First of the most auncient Monastery of Glasteâ—bury of which more hereafter diuers Antiquities beare witnesse that it being decayed and in a manner forgotten it was reuiued by these Legats and king Lucius Assistance and Religeous men placed there A Protestant Bishop produceth an old Manuscript which restifieth of an other then founded at Winchester onely his error is which the Antiquitie doth not say that it was the Cathedrall Church confounding them as one Godwin Catal. of Bish. in Wincester 1. Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 8. c. 17. l. 10. c. 4. Mat. West an gratiae 498. Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton whereas both the Brittish Historie and Matthew of Westminster make them two seuerall Churches otherwise he thus truely writeth a Church in Winchester according to a Report that I finde in an old Manuscript was first built and erected by King Lucius who abolishing Paganisine embraced Christ about the yeare of our Lord 180. and placing Monkes in the same allotted for their maintenance lardge Reueneâ—es which hearetofore had belonged for the most part vnto the Flâ—mins and other Heathen Preists And this Monastarie so continued vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian when it was destroyed and the Monks Martyred or dispersed yet vpon the ceasing of the Persecution it was presently within one yeare and thirtie dayes new builded and the Church hallowed and dedicated vnto the honour and memorie of S. Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester in the yeare 309. the 15. day of March at the request of Deodatus Abbot The first Dedication of that Church in King Lucius time by the two Legats Faganus and Damianus Bishops was by that old Antiquitie October 29. 189. The Antiquities of Winchester make it more auÌ„cient it thus continued a famous Monastary vntill the yeare 519. at which time Cerdick the first King of the west Saxons being a Pagan conuerted the Church into the Temple of Dagon and either slewe or chased away all the Monkes This was that holy Sanctuary whether to the Altar of this Church one of the sonnes of Mordred did fly for succour against Constantine the YouÌ„ger who there cruelly slewe him before the Altar Constantinus filios Mordredi caepit alterum Iuuenem Guintoniae in Ecclesiam Sancti Amphibali fugientem ante altare trucidauit in the yeare 543. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. lib. 11. cap. 4. Westm an 543. Stowe Histor in Const Iunior Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Pits in Amphibal Iuniore Man Script callic Angl. antid Galfr. Mon. l. 8. c. 16. 24. Hist Gallic Manuscr an t Princ. or que nous cap. 47. An. 477. Galfrid Mon. Hist l. 8. c. 9. Annales Abingdon apud Harpesfeld decicimo saeculo pag. 203. Others say it continued within 17. yeares of Augustins comming hither others continue Christians there farre longer time 8. And the like I may say of the Monasterie in London where the other sonne of Mordred was cruelly put to death by the same King Constantine before the Altar alterum vero Londonijs in quorundam Fratrum Caenobio absconditum atque tandem iuxta altare inuentum crudeli more affecit Thâ—se Sanctuaries and priuiledges of these Churches and sacrifing Altars thus violated were of those Immunities before remembred which King Lucius endowed such sacred places with There was also an other Monastery at Anisbury where both Aurelius Ambrosius prope Caenobium Ambrij and by him Vther Pendragon was buryed by the Bishops and Abbots of the Prouince so many Abbies then Conuenerant Pontifices Abbates atque totus Clerus eiusdem Prouinciae tanti Regis funus procurauerunt This Monastery was builded there long before and then had 300. Monkes in it as diuers auncient Historians doe warrant vs. Besides these we reade also in the old Annals of Abington neare Oxford of the greate Antiquitie thereof that Constantine the greate was brought vp in or by that house that it had in those primatiue times of Christianity heare about 600. Monkes belonging vnto it whereof aboue 500. liued vpon their labour in the woods and Desarts adioyning and came to the Monastery vpon festiuall Euens and dayes and 60. others which euer continued in the Monastery in seruing God De Antiquitate illius caenobij celebritate illius ante Anglorum Aduentum multa refert quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant asscripti qui per siluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad caenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso caenobio versanbantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerat Wherefore seeing we finde litle S. Asaphus in Manuscr Vita S. Kentegerni Capgr Catal. in eod Godw. Cat. in S. Asaph 1. founding but rather desolation of such holy Monuments betweene the death of King Lucius and the YouÌ„ge of greate Constantine when this Monastery by the auncient Records
vel lucis in the very same wherein the first twelue had formerly dwelled But they came together very often euery day crebrò conuenerunt quotidiè readeth William of Malmesbury Matth. Parker in Antiq. Britan. Io. Goscelin Eccles Hist de Episcop Godwin Catal. of Bishops that they might more deuoutely performe their diuine offices And as the three Pagan Kings had long before granted the said Iland with the Appertinances to the first 12. Disciples of Christ so the said Phaganus and Deruianus did obtayne of King Lucius to haue it confirmed for euer to these their 12. companions and others their Successours after them And so they continued by Succession yet allwayes in the same number of 12. Locum ipsum prae caeteris dilexerunt Qui etiam in memoriam primorum 12. ex suis socijs 12. elegerunt in praefata Insula Rege Lucio consentiente habitare fecerunt Qui postea in diuersis locis sicut Anachoritae manserunt ibidem in eisdem videlicet locis in quibus primi duodecim primitùs habitauerant In vetustam tamen Ecclesiam ad diuina obsequia Matth. Parker supr 68. in Thoma Cranmero p. 329. edit ann 1605. deuotiùs complenda crebrò conuenerunt Et sicut tres Reges Pagani dictam Insulam cum adiacentijs suis duodecim primis Christi Discipulis dudum concesserant it a praedicti Phaganus Deruianus istis duodecim socijs alijs in posterum secuturis ab eodem Rege Lucio eandem confirmari impetrabant sic autem multi alijs succedentes semper tamen in numero duodenario per multa annorum curricula in commemorata Insula permanserunt Polid. Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 27. in Henric. 8. p. 689. 3. Cap graue and his Authours say that these holy Legats caused lodgings to be builded there for these Religeous men ex suis socijs duodecim elegerunt in Insula illa Lâ—cio fauente aedâ—ficia construere vsque ad finem vitae perseuerare fecerunt And the words both of the before cited Antiquitre and William of Malmesbury that they inhabited and dwelled there inhabitare fâ—cerunt permanserant proueth as much for euery dwelling or habitation inferreth some house Cell or Lodging to dwell and inhabite in Which is further confirmed out of the lame Antiquities where it is proued that these Religeous men there placed by the Roman Legats did build an other new Chappell or Church of stone neare the old Churh and dedicated it to Christ and his Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule Huic Ecclesiae sic repertae aliud addiderâ—nt sancti Neophitae opere lapideo oratorium quod Christo sanctisque Apostolis Petro Paulo dedicauerunt And it is proued by the auncient gests and Acts of these Apostolike men S. Phaganus and Damianus writen in their time in a Volume or Booke that by admonition and direction from heauen they builded an other Chappell or Oratory in honour of S. Michael the Archangel that he might there haue honour one earth of men who at the command of God should bring men to eternall honours in heauen In cuius fine voluminis inuenimus Scripturam quae dicebat quod praedicti sancti Phaganus Deruianus per reuelationem They build a new Oratory neare in honor of Saint Michael to be there honored and protect such as honored him Domini nostri Iesu Christi idem oratorium ibi aedificauerant in honorem sancti Michaelis Archangeli quatenùs ibi ab hominibus haberet honorem qui homines in perpetuos honores iubente Deo est introducturus Where we see the greate reuerence was vsed to that holy place euen in our first Christianitie Three Chappels there founded with sacrificing Altars in them for the celebration of Masse as those Antiquities with others sufficiently mention one of them dedicated to the blessed Virgin Mother of God the second to S. Peter and S. Paule Apostles the third in honour of S. Michael the Archangell all which to haue bene confirmed by the holy Pope S. Eleutherius it plainely proued by the greate priuiledges he granted to these sacred places and parsons vpon the Information of his Legats heare ten yeares of Indulgence to the Pilgrims which should with deuotion visit the old Chappell of our Lady Sancti Phaganus Deruianus perquisierant Indulgences grauÌ„ted to the Church of Glastenbury by Pope Elentherius so to S. Michaels Chappell ab Eleutherio Papa qut eos miserat deceni annos Indulgentiae And to all Bishops that should to the honour of S. Michael the Archangell visit with deuotion the place sacred to him thirtie yeares of Indulgence Venerandi Phaganus Deruianus moram ibi fecerant per nouem annos quod ibi etiam perquisierant triginta annorum Indulgentiam omnibus Episcopis ipsum locum ob honorem beati Michaelis pia voluntate visitantibus This Religeous house was so renowned in or soone after this time that Pilgrims came to visit it from all parts and so much honoured it both in their life and death that before the time of Melchinus who others call Meuinus who as Capgraue writeth liued before Merlinus qui fuit ante Merlinum who liued in the yeare of Christs Incarnation Capgrau Cat. in S. Ioseph Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Ambros Merlino 480. Thousands of Saints were buried there Insula Aualonia auida funeris Millia dormientium accepit And so greate a number and of so holy Saints were buried there in the holy Church-yard Sanctum caemiterium as it is stiled in Antiquities that euen in our primatiue Church Age as we finde in the old Monuments of that reuerend place a Chappell was there founded to S. Michael S. Ioseph and the Saints in generall whose bodies were there interted De Capella Sanctorum Michaelis Ioseph Sanctorum in caemiterio requiescentium Thus the Title of that Relation in the old Manuscript of that Abbey And then it followeth Scientes Sancti Patres nostri dignitatem sanctitatem Prayer to Saints and for the deade there vsed huius sancti caemiterij quandam Capellam in eius meâ—io construxerunt quam in honorem sancti Michaelis Sanctorum inibi requie scentium dedicari fecerunt sub cuius altare ossa mortuorum sanctorum Reliquias licet incognitas magna multitudine Altares and hâ—ly Sacrifice of Masse there vsed and frequented cumulauerunt missam de caemiteriâ— in ea quòtidiè celebrari constituerunt Our holy Fathers knowing the dignitie and sanctitie of this holy Church yard did build a Chappell in the midle thereof which they caused to be dedicated to the honour of S. Michael and the Saints which rested there vnder the Altar whereof they heaped the bones of the deade and the Reliks though vnknowne of the Saints in greate multitude and appointed that an especiall Masse of the Churchyard should dayly be celebrated in it 4. And to testifie to posteritie the Religion and deuotion that holy time had to their Saints
Antiquit. Glast Guliel Malm. l. de Antiq. Caeno Glast Capgr in S. Patricio S. Ioseph Aram. Manuscr Ant. de prima Instit Eccl. officij Vit. S. Lupi Sur. Haraeus in eod Constant in Vit. S. Germani Antisiodoren Antiq. Glaston Guliel Malm. supr Capgr in S. Patricio Manuscript Antiq Capgrau in S. Brendano Manuscr Brit. supr Capgr in S. Dubritio S. Dauid Antiq. Eccl. Landau Caius l. 1. Antiq. Cantabr S. Asaph in Vit. S. Kentigerni Capgr in eod they there submitted themselues and diuers of their sacred company to this Apostolike first Rule and Order of S. Ioseph lyuing in the same manner as he and his Associats did They themselues stayed there 9. yeares whether they died there or not the Antiquities doe not determine but clearely testifie they left there a Succession of their holy companie huing and dying there in that Apostolike holy Order and S. Eleutherius Pope granted diuers Indulgences to that holy place Our next Apostolike men sent hither from the Roman See and Pope Celestine both S. German and S. Lupus by an old Brittish Antiquitie and other Authours were before they were Bishops Monkes of the old Monastery and Order of Lirinum which both by them and others ioyned in one with our old Brittish Order heare and all agree that without all question S. Lupus was a Monke of that Order Rule and place and S. German liued euen being a Bishop and Legate a life as strict and in as great austeritie as any Regular then did vsed gaue and left that example heare S. Patrike the next Apostolike Legate of these parts was Abbot of this our sacred Brittish Apostolike Order and Rule in our Monastery of Glastenbury And then the Monks of Britaine Ireland and Scotland with other agreed in the same Order and Rule and of the same Order he sent Monks into America and the Ilands thereof S. Gomogillus and S. Vuandilocus had in their Monastary monachos circiter tria millia about 3000. Monks of the same Order and besides others the Monastery of Bangor had few lesse of the same Rule After S. German and his Associates departure hence S. Dubritius and S. Dauid were the Popes Legates or greatest commaunders heare by the highest spirituall Power S. Dubritius was a famous Maister to such Schollers and S. Dauid liuing long in the next Age founded many Monasteries of this Order and left his Rule after his death which I haue sett downe in due place S. Kentegern was renowned in his time fot this Regular life and had in his Monasterie continuall learned Preists and Preachers all most 400. Apostolike men besides others whome he sent to preach in all these westerne parts and liuing vnto the time of S. Gregory Pope who approued confirmed and much commended his holy Order state and course of life as S. Asaph his renowned Scholler and Successour in his Episcopall See and dignitie and Capgraue in his life are ample witnesses At before and after S. Augustines Ionas in Vit. S. ColuÌ„bani Capgrau in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Columbano Ionas in Vit. S. coÌ„ming hither S. Columban a Monke of Bangor of this Order with his holy companions was renowned in France Burgundy and Italy and there founded many Monasteries both of Monks and Nunnes of this our old Order and Rule and Pope Honorius confirmed it euer in those places 9. The Lirinum Monks of that learned Order vnited themselues with him in his Rule and among others S. Attila who succeeded him Abbot in his Monastery of Luxouium was one The Disciples and Schollers of S. Augustine in Vit. S. Attalae S. Eustachij Script Vit. S. Liuini Archiepisc Surius Haraeus al. in eod 12. die Nouemb. Antiq. Glaston Tabulis fixae Gul. Malm. l. de Antiq. Caenob Glaston sent into England by S. Gregory Pope ioyned in this holy Order and Rule such was S. Liuinus made Preist by S. Augustine and after a Bishop and by some an Archbishop who liued with S. Foillanus Helius and Kilianus were holy Monks of this our old Order S. Liuinus being Disciple to S. Benignus the renowned Abbot of Glastenbury Disciple to S. Patrike as the name place and time agreeing proue S. Paulinus the first Archbishop of Yorke in the Saxons time a principall man in the Roman Mission with S. Augustine liued in our Monastery of Glastenbury with our Monks there diuers monthes and made new buildings or reparations there for them and their holy Order Thus the Antiquities there testifie at lardge S. Brithwald a Antiq. Glaston Bed Hist Eccles Catal. Archiep. Cant. Godwin in Brithwaldo Monke of Glastenbury of our old Order was chosen to be Abbot among the Monks that came from Rome in their Monastery at Reculuer in Kent and after Archbishop of Canterbury S. Benedict Bishop one of the first and most renowned Abbots in Canterbury the first Englishman Abbot there after those of S. Augustins Mission and was first instructed by Monks of our old Capgr in S. Benedic Bisc Bed Histor Florent Wigorn. Chron. Matth. Westm Chronic. Antiq. Glaston Gul. Maâ—mesb l. Antiq. Caenob Glaston Brittish Order in Northumberland went thence to Lirinum Monastery that ioyned then with S. Columbanus and our old Order was there two yeares and there professed long before S. Benedicts Rule came thither went to Rome whence S. Augustine and his Monks came and there liued with the Roman Monks was after Abbot of S. Augustins in Canterbury Monke and Abbot among our Monks in Northumberland of our old Order no Monastery then and there hauing receaued S. Benedict his Rule And aboue 40. yeares after his death S. Ticca Abbot and Successour in his Monastery with his Monks Ticca venerabilis Abbas cum suis Monachis carrying with him in time of Persecution the bodies of S. Benedict and all the Abbots of that Abbey went to Glastenbury of our old Order then and hundreds of yeares after and was Abbot there many yeares Cum suis Monachis Glastoniam vsque peruenit eandeÌ„que Ecclesiam sub nomine Abbatis plurimos annos rexit It is euident by all Historians that the Monks of S. Benedict Biscop in our North England those of Glastenbury other Monasteries heare much differed in many and much materiall things from the Monks of any late or new Order then in Italy or other place or Nation As in Church seruice and obseruations habit dyet Abbots Monks and many things distinguishing such Rules not to be mentioned heare belonging rather to an other place and time if need be thereof THE XXVI CHAPTER THAT DIVERS OF THE BRITANS WHICH liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 1. BY this appeareth that as these Legats Commission was not confined within the temporall limits and bonds of King Lucius and the Romans heare in Britaine commonly by our Antiquities and
must bewayle the vnspeakeable want and losse which this kingdome long time by many miseries and afflictions suffered by the death of so holy iust and prudent a Prince and Ruler hapning by the most diligent Calculatours of time we haue in the beginning and first yeare of this Age. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius in bonis actibus assumptus ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum THE II. CHAPTER OF THE TIME AND PLACE OF KING LVCIVS his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 1. BEING come to celebrate the day of the death of our glorious King Lucius for the Ioy that he enioyed thereby and bewayle The time of King Lucius death it for the vnspeakeable losse this Nation receaued thereby we are to fall into the like difficulties both of the time and place Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. Manuscript Antiq Eccles S. Petri in Cornhill Londin Matth. Paris in Hist maiori apud Io. Caium l. 1. Ant. Cantab. Acad. pag. 109. Martin Polon Supputat an 188. in Eleutherio thereof which we passed for the beginning of his Reigne and Conuersion to Christ before handled and dissolued yet for the time of his death the auncient Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornehill in London and Matthew the Monke of Westminster haue giuen vs particular intelligence that it was in the first yeare of this third hundred of yeares Matthew Paris writeth the same And Martinus Polonus that testifieth King Lucius wrote to Pope Eleutherius concerning his Conuersion in the yeare 188. must needs giue euidence to that opinion for certaine it is by all Antiquities that King Lucius liued many yeares after that to see his kingdome conuerted to Christ And our Protestant Antiquaries with the best Authours as they say which confesse this first writing of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius was not before the 178. yeare of Christ Haec contigerunt anno à Christi aduentu in carnem 178. vt potiores commemorant Annales For William of Malmesbury Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Lucio Pio. Caius supr pag. 111. in his Manuscript History of Glastenbury and other old Antiquities thereof doe proue that after S. Damianus and Faganus had conuerted this kingdome by the Papall Commission of S. Eleutherius they did continue 9. yeares at the least at Glastenbury King Lucius still liuing and reigning heare Guliel Malm. l. de Ant. Coen Glaston Antiq. Manuscrip tab fixae Glast Polid. Virgil. Hist in Lucio Lilius Hist alij Hollinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Stowe Hist an 179. in Lucius Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Britan. centur 1. in Lucio Pio. Author of the Engl. Martyrol 3. day of December Martyrol Rom. die 3. Decemb. alij Polidor Lilly Hollinshed Stowe and other Protestants leane to this opinion 2. About the day of his death there is better Agreement for both those which say he died in Britaine both Catholiks and Protestants as also they which deny it affirming he died in Germany agree that this was vpon the third day of December Lucius Pius Claudiocestriae tertia die Decembris vitae suae finem accepit So writeth a Protestant Bishop of England with others And the Roman Martyrologe with others which otherwise write of the place of his death consent Tertio Nonas Decembris Lucij Britannorum Regis qui primus ex ijs Regibus Christi fidem suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae 3. The place and manner of his death is more questioned diuers forreyne writers contend that he forsooke his kingdome and being made a Preist and afterward Bishop preached to the Rhetians in Germany was Bishop there of Curre and died by Martyrdome The Roman Martyrologe inclineth to this opinion making his death to haue bene Curiae in Germania At Curre in Germanie saying plainely as I haue cited before that this Lucius which died there was the first of the Kings of the Britans which receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius This is the greatest Authoritie I finde for this opinion yet this Authour doth not take vpon him to say that he was eyther Bishop or Martyr which he would not neyther by his Order and rule of writing which might not omit such things could haue omitted if he had knowne or probably thought eyther of them to haue bene true And whereas this Authour confidently saith of King Lucius that he was primus ex ijs King Lucius did not preach in Germanie neyther was he martyred or died there Regibus qui Christi fidem suscepit the first of the Brittish Kings which receaued the faith of Christ it doth formerly appeare that diuers Authours euen of this Nation which might better learne the truth hereof then a stranger could haue written otherwise both of Aruiragus Marius and Coillus Brittish Kings And I haue giuen sufficient warrant before that for the faith and Religion of King Lucius in particular it was Christian before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius and the generall Conuersion of the kingdome of Britaine and not of King Lucius was wrought in the time of Pope Eleutherius And yet this Authour absolutely affirmeth that King Lucius himselfe did receaue the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius fidem Christi suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae Neither doth he in that or any other place make any memory of S. Author of the Engl. Martyrol ex Eisengren cent 2. d. 1. Breuia Curiensi 4. Decemb. Caspar Bruch Catal. Episcop Curien Io. Stumpff in Rhetia Magdeburg cent Guliel Eisengr centenar 2. Io. Naucler gener 6. volum 8. Petr. de Natal l. 1. cap. 24. Emerita supposed by some others to be Sister to our King Lucius and departing forth of Britaine with him to haue bene martyred in Germany in or neare Curre in Rhetia to which in some Iudgments the Ecclesiasticall Office of that Church seemeth to giue allowance at the least for one Lucius regio stemate apud Britannos ortus borne of the Brittish Kingly Race and his Sister S. Emerita but this proueth rather that it was not S. Lucius our King but an other of the Kingly Line which I shall proue hereafter to haue bene a Sonne of Constantius and S. Helena Empresse that honour of Britaine an elder brother to Constantine the Greate Emperour who became an holy Clergie man and preached in those parts of Germany Which together with the likenes or Identitie of name Regall Race and nearnes in blood gaue occasion to some to thinke it was the renowned first Brittish Christian King of that name which vndertooke that course of life and so ended it there 4. That our first Christian King Lucius could not be Bishop there is euident before when I haue kept him so long in Britaine that for
old Latine Manuscript History mortuus est Lucius sepultus in Claudiocestria The old Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornhill at London auoucheth from diuers Antiquities that he was buried at Gloucester where the Church of S. Francis was after builded being at the time of his death the Cathedrall and Episcopall Church of that Citie as I haue remembred Ihon Harding also witnesseth of this Kings death and bury all at Glocester At Cairglowe buried after his dignitie 6. And not to exclude the testimony of our Protestant Antiquaries in this Relation in their Theater of great Britaine written and coÌ„posed by diuers of their best Historians and published with their common applause and Approbation they make this History of King Lucius his death in Britaine a matter without question true and thus scoffingly condemne those writers Which would carry him to end his dayes in Germanye That this Lucius should be the Apostle to the Bauarians or that his Sister Emerita was crowned with the Flames of Martyrdome fifteene yeares after his death I leaue to the credit of Aegedius Schudus and Hermannus Scedelius the Reporters Others of them plainely say Lucius was buried at Glocester Yet this generall consent of Antiquitie for his first buriall at Glocester doth nothing hinder but as the kuowne deuotion both of the Britans and Saxons after them towards holy Reliks did often and with greate reuerence and solemnitie remoue the bodyes of holy Saints or parts of them for their greater honour So it might or did after fall out with the whole body of this renowned King or some part thereof And the Tradition of Winchester is that the whole body of King Lucius or a greate part thereof being once remoued before was the second time Translated thither there lieth in the bodie of the greate Church vnder a marble stone eleuated about two foote froÌ„ the pauement the same stone being now broken in two places hauing vpon â—t and those holy Reliks a Crosse of 7. greate brasse buttons whereof 5. are set downe in length and the other two making the perfect figure and forme of the Crosse one on each side of the others making the length And this reuerent Translation of King Lucius body to diuers places in Britaine is sufficiently insinuated by the old Authour of the French Manuscript History I Manuscr Gallic sup c. 9. haue cited before who allthough he confidently affirmeth that King Lucius died at Glocester deuia a Gloucestre yet he addeth that he was afterward buried in the cheife See in the Citie of Caerlegion En Leglise del Primer See cest assauoir en la cittie de Legions estoit enterres and this he saith was in the 196. yeare of Christs Incarnation l'an de l'Incartion 196. 4. or 5. yeares sooner then others before haue set downe his death except the forenamed Manuscript Compilation which hath the same Computation of his death saying sepultus Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Lucio est Anno Incarnationis Dominicae 196. herede carens THE III. CHAPTER HOW NOTWITHSTANDING THE DEATH of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouerment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from Sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 1. AND both to assure vs further of the vndoubted truth of those Histories which testifie the death and buriall of King Lucius to haue bene in Britaine and not in any forreine The greate losse Britaine had of King Lucius his death Region as also to giue vs better notice and triall what honour peace and quiet spirituall and temporall with other happines this kingdome enioyed by King Lucius blessed life and loste them by the losse of him it is the constant agreement of Antiquities Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 1. Virun l. 5. Histor Matth. Westm An. 201. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Lucio that Britaine now made by his death destitute not onely of so worthie a King but also of any certaine Heire or Successor of that Regall Race fell to intestine discord and variance by which it was miserably afflicted long time vpon that occasion Caruerat ille sobole oritur seditio inter Britones de successuro in Regnum Romana potestas infirmata est A Protestant Historian thus writeth in generall of this matter King Lucius dyed without issue by reason whereof after his decease the Brittans fell at variance which continued about the space of fiftene yeares as Fabian thinketh howbe it the old English Cronicle affirmeth that the contention betwixt them remained fifty yeares though Harding affirmeth but foure yeares Which his words of Hardings opinion that this variance among the Brittans continued but 4. yeares are to be ameÌ„ded for Harding setteth downe Matth. Westm An. 205. Florent Wigor in Chro. Marianus Scotus Martin Polon in Seuero Harding Chronic c. 51. f. 44. the dissentions of the Brittans as other Historians doe and maketh them of as long continuance onely he saith that Seuerus the Emperour came hither foure yeares after the death of King Lucius to seeke to appease things so doth Matthew of Westminster Florentius and others as farre as Harding doth his words be these of King Lucius death For cause he had non heire to keepe the land Through all Britaine the Barons gan discord Vnto the time that Romans tooke on hand To chose a Prince by their stedfast accord But 4. yere were gone or then they could accorde In which then Seuer the Senatour Hether came to be their Gouernour Where Harding doth limit the foure yeares onely to the Romans to take notice and deliberate of these things and conclude to send Seuerus hither saying But foure yeares were gone or then they could accorde Meaning the Romans about this matter for it is euident both by Harding and all other Antiquaries that Seuerus did not accord the Britans but the variance continued heare during his whole life and he was slaine at Yorke in the same contention as both Harding and all others testifie Harding saith But King Fulgen of Pightes and Scots againe Harding Chron. c. 53. s 45. With hoost full great seiged Ebranke citee Which Seuer rescowed and was slaine And Fulgen also for beten there did die And he continueth the Brittans warrs and tumults heare long time after Seuerus his death and his sonnes after him as other Antiquaries likewise Christians in Britaine quiet for Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian doe finding litle quiet heare vntill the later end of Constantius Father of Constantiue the Greate Emperour Which will more appeare hereafter so farre as it carrieth any connexion with our Ecclesiasticall History 2. And yet notwithstanding such a worlde of vnquietnes heare
conqu Brit. c. 7. ad Persecutionem Diocletioni Tiranni And not onely in the time of Dioclesian his Persecutiō following in this Age we finde euen whole Cities Townes as Verolamium and others vtterly destitute of Christians but long before and about this time we are assured that there were very many Britans and not of meane estate but such as were publikly employed about the affaires of S. Mello a Britan Archbishop of Roan in Normādy the kingdome and sent from hence to Rome about it that eyther were fallen from Christianitie or neuer forsooke their Pagan Religion For we reade both in auncient Manuscripts and other Authours in the life of S. Mello a Britan and after Archbishop of Roan in Normandy sent thither by S. Stephen Pope not onely that he and his Brittish Companions which were then sent to Rome to paye the Tribute of Britaine there were Pagans and sacrificed in the Temple of Mars but it was then the custome of the Britans comming thither about that office so to doe which to be a custome could not be Manuscr antiq in Vita S. Mellonis Episc Confessoris Io. Capgrau Catalog in eod younger then these dayes time short enough betweene this and that time to make a custome Tempore Valeriani Imperatoris Mello quidam de maiori Britannia oriundus Romam venit vt Patriae suae Tributū solueret Imperatori seruiret Ibique sicut mos erat cum socijs suis ad templum Martis ductus est vt sacrificaret And it seemeth this custome had bene from the first submission of the Britans to the Romans for both Protestants and others affirme that in Octauius Augustus time Ambassadours came from Britaine to Rome swearing Fealtie in the Stowe Howes Hist in Octauius Augustus Temple of Mars offering gifts in the Capitall to the Gods of the Romans And we haue Testimonie in our Histories that after King Lucius death and this very time which we haue now in hand it was the vse and custome of our Britans heare when any of their Nobilitie or Gentry were to obtayne the dignitie of Knighthood to send them to Rome to receaue that honour there and after such Pagan Rites and ceremonies that Christians could not in conscience so accept thereof And yet such multitudes euen in this time flocked thither from hence so to be created that in this time when S. Amphibalus was conuerted Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanctor in S. Amphabel and Alban to the faith by Pope S. Zepherine as Iacobus Genuensis a learned Bishop writeth 15. hundred were so created Of all which we finde no memory that any more were Christians then S. Amphibalus and S. Alban and yet both these conuerted after they had thus professed Paganisme S. Amphibalus by Pope Zepherine who after made him Preist at Rome and S. Alban S. Alban descēded of the Romans long after his returne from Rome by the same holy Saint Amphibalus sent hither by Pope Zepherine in Britaine And yet as the old Brittish Writer of Author Britan. Antiq. in Vita S. Albani Capgr in eod S. Alban his life Capgraue and others witnesse S. Alban was rather discended of Noble Roman then Brittish Parentage Albanus ex illustri Romanorum Prosapia originem ducens probably both of Roman and Brittish Auncestours 4. And it seemeth the condition of many of others was not vnlike and thereby a greate allurement for them to continue in the Romans Religion of whose blood they were discended in whose municipall and priuiledged Townes many of them liued and from whome they hoped and expected to receaue terreane honours and Aduancements The Britans generally or for the most part professing the holy Christian Religion preferring heauenly before earthly honours Yet it is euident by this is saide that in this short tract of time after the death of King Lucius many of the Britans by the continuall trobles of that time and conuersation with Pagans were either fallen from Christianitie or as holy Gildas saith professed it but coldly tepidè in respect of that zeale and feruour which was vsed in the dayes of Saint Lucius And yet Seuerus of himselfe was not so much giuen to wicked life but renowned Martin Polon Supput in Seuero not onely for warlike affaires but for learning and studyes Praeter bellicam gloriam ciuilibus studijs scientia Philosophiae clarus fuit And so greate an enemy to Incontinēcy that he puished Adultery by Lawe with death with such seueritie that Dio writeth that whē he was Consul he foūde by Records Dio in Seuero Herodianus in Seuero Herodianus l. 3. that 3000. had bene put to death for that offence Ego cum Consul essem inueni scriptum in Tabulis tria millia Maechorum morte fuisse mulctata And was after his death made a God among the Pagans And Herodianus saith he died rather of greefe for his childrens wickednes then of sicknes Maerore magis quam morbo consumptus vita functus est Which greefe for the sinns of his sonnes as also Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 2. F. or Wigorn. An. 195. 217. Mat. Westm an 205. Harding Cron. c. 53. f. 44. Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Matth. Westm an 206. Hard. sup Pont. Virunn l. 5. Dio Hist l. 55. of his owne in permitting the Christians in many places to be greuiously persecuted I would not deny but that he died of any such greefe is vntrue being most certaine that he after so many Conquests in other Countryes when he came to fight against his Country Christians he was enforced dishonorably to make a Wall and Trench of aboue 130. miles in lenght to keepe his Enemyes back from inuading him and slaine in battaile by Fulgenius others call him Fulgentius brother by some before to his first lawfull true wife the Empresse Martia a Briton Interfectus est Seuerus Imperator In acri certamine interficitur Seuerus And by the Roman Writers themselues he was at this time when he was so slaine at Yorke 65. yeares old And allthough he left 32. Legions as Dio writeth to defend that his temporall Empire which had so persecuted the Church of Christ yet that temporall Empire with all those propes began to stagger and notwithstanding so greate Persecution the kingdome of Christ as Tertullian then liuing witnesseth was adored and ruled in all places Cum Romani tot Legionibus suum Imperium muniant nec trans istas gentes Tertullian aduers Iudaeos c. 7. porrigere vires regni sui possint Christi autem Regnum nomen vbique porrigitur vbique creditur ab omnibus gentibus supranominatis colitur vbique regnat vbique adoratur And particularly heare in Britaine as he hath said before Christianitie reigned whether the Pagan Romans could not nor durst come but walled and trenched in themselues for feare 5. He left behinde him two sonnes Bassianus his eldest by his lawfull wife of Britaine before remembred and Geta by
enoblest it with thy birth And an other ô fortunata nunc omnibus beatior terris Britannia quae Constantinum Caesarem vidisti O happy Britaine that first of all sawest Constantine Of this Helen her Religion finding the Crosse good deeds in walling London and Colchester which in honour of her they say beares a Crosse betweene foure Crownes and for the Inuention she is yet celebrated in holy Roode-day in May and of this Constantine her Sonne a mightie and Religous Emperour that in this ayre receaued his first light and life our Britons vaunt not vniustly as in that spoken to King Arthur Rob. Cloestren Now it worth iended that Sibile the sage biuore That there ssold of Britaine thre men be ybore That ssold winne the aumpire of Rome of tweye yed it is As of Bely and Constantine and thow art the thredde ywis Which very words were publikly iustified also by Hoelus King of litle Britaine Hist Brit. l. 9. ca. 17. Galfr. Mon. Hist Bri. l. 9. c. 16. Old Engl. Manuscr Hist c. 52. Caxtō Hist part 5. f. 50. Harding Chron. c. 80. f. 74. Camden Romans in Britaine pag. 74. edit ann 1610. and it is registred both in our olde Brittish and Saxon Histories both Manuscripts and others that Constantine sonne of S. Helen was Ancestor to King Arthur and others of this kingdome Which must needs be by his Mother S. Helen a Britan and of the Regall Race of this kingdome for by Constantius his Father a stranger heare Constantine could not be Ancestor to our Kings of Britaine The other cheifest Protestant Antiquary writeth in this manner euen in his last Edition Constantius what time he serued in Britaine vnder Aurelian tooke to wife the daughter of Caelus or Caelius a Brittish Prince on whome he begatt that Noble Constantine the Greate in Britaine For so together with that greate Historiographer Baronius the common opinion of all other Writers with one consent beareth witnesse vnlesse it be one or two Greeke Authours of late time and those dissenting one from the other and a right learned man grounding vpon a corrupt place of Iulius Firmicus This is that Helen which in antike Inscription is called venerabilis pijssima Augusta and for Christian pietie for cleāsing Hierusalē of Idols for building a goodly Church in the place where our Lord suffered and for finding the sauing Crosse of Christ is so highly commended of Ecclesiasticall writers And yet both Iewes and Gentils termed her by way of ignominy and reproach Stabularia because she a most godly Princesse sought out the Cribbe or Manger wherin Christ was borne and in the place where stood that Hostelry founded a Church Heareupon S. Ambrose they say that this Lady was first an Inholder or Hostesse c. Capgraue Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Annal. Aquitan apud Bouchet l. 1. cap. 5. and the old Manuscript of S. Helens life affirme the like saying the Iewes in hatred of her in doing so many holy Christian deeds derogatory to their profession and building so glorious a Church ouer the holy Cribbe where Christ was borne raised that slaunder Impijssimi Iudaei cum tanta bona ab Imperatrice in eo rum opprobrium facta cernerent ipsam inter se ex inuidià stabulariam vocauerunt eo quod supra stabulum tam vilem locum eis admodum exosum tam nobilem Ecclesiam aedificauit The Annalls of Aquitane where her children lyued and say she discend from our King S. Lucius shall be cited in the next Chapter The error of them which deferre her marriadge vntill Constantius comming hither after Asclepiodotus death is palbable For by that accompt as of Matthew Westminster Constantine was but an Infant 5. yeares olde when after Constantius his Fathers death he was both King of Britaine and Emperour For he setteth downe their marriadge in the yeare of Christ 302. and in the yeare 307. saith he was declared Emperour Anno gratiae 307. Constantinus Matth. Westm an 302. 307. Harding Chron. ca. 62. Constantij Helenae filius in Britannia ex Rege Imperator creatus And others by that mistaking make him litle older But they are to be vnderstood of the reconciliation of Constantius to S. Helen after the death of Theodora not his first taking her to wife being allmost 30. yeares before in the time of Aurelianus Emperour for after he had married S. Helen in Britaine at that time and had ruled this kingdome no short space he went againe from hence to Rome and returned hither the second time as is manifest before when be dyed heare Which many more Authours both Manuscripts and Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Io. Capgr Catal. in eadem others confirme in this manner Cum illam S. Helenam in Thori societatem accepisset Constantius generauit ex ea filium quem appellauit Constantinum Ipse vero Constantius cum regno Britanniae aliquandiu potiretur Romam reuersus And then they bring him hither the second time and lyuing heare diuers yeares and dying at Yorke as others haue done before Britanniam rediens post annos Manusc Cap. supr Pomponius Laetus compend Rom. Hist in Constantio Chloro vndecim apud Eboracum morti subiacuit regnum filio Constantino reliquit Leauing the kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine And this is euident by the time of Constantine his Age and Reigne before remembred out of the most auncient Histories of this matter and such as no man willing to retaine the name of an Antiquary may deny I add to this that Constantine at his Fathers death was a marryed man then marryed vnto Fausta daughter of Maximianus Herculius the Tyrant and by him made Augustus and yet Panegyric 1. in nuptijs Constantini Faustae Baron Annal. an 307. was marryed to an other wife before as the Authours of that time are witnesses and had Priscus his eldest sonne by this former wife named Mineruina Of which all Histories both Christian and Pagan are plentifull THE XII CHAPTER OF THE OTHER THREE CHILDREN OF CONstantius and S. Helen and particulary of two of them S. Lucius and S. Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 1. HAVING thus euidently cleared the Historie for the birth and Education of these two greate Glories of the world the Mother and sonne in Britaine I ame to speake some thing of other children this happy Empresse S. Helē had in this Nation by her husband Cōstantius for allthought the greatnes of that greate Emperour Cōstantine doth in the Histories of that time drawe all mens pens and eyes to describe and beholde his splendor and renowne and in some sort eclipse the honour of diuers others renowned in those dayes yet we finde in auncient memorable Antiquities that S. Helen had other children besides Constantine whereof some were in their lyues renowned in S.
Episcopor Curien Ecclesiae Germans was borne of the Regall Race among the Britans and to propagate the faith of Christ came out of Britaine into Germany and preached first at Salisburge then at Ausburge from whence he was cast out by the Infidels there and then went with his sister S. Emerita to the Cytie of Chur where preaching againe both he and his Sister Emerita were Martyred by the Pagans S. Lucius at Chur in the castle of Mars and S. Emerita at Trine-castle And that there is without the walls of Chur a very old Monastery called S. Lucius which was begun by him and was his Oratory Lucium hunc aliqui regio stemmate apud Britannos ortum natum esse affirmant venisse autem illum amore propagandae doctrinae de filio Dei Iesu Christo ex Britannia in Germaniam vt Christum Germanis etiam adhuc Idololatris concionaretur eos ad Christum conuerteret Id aiunt illum primum fecisse Salisburgi postea Augustae Vindelicorum vbi cum eijceretur ab Infidelibus dicitur Churam cum sorore S. Emerita cessisse vbi cum itidem Idololatricas opiniones reprehenderet aliquamdiu concionaretur Christum liberatorem ab Infidelibus tum Rhetis caesi Martyrio coronati sunt S. Lucius S. Emerita S. Lucius Churae in Martis Castro S. Emerta apud Trimontium Est Churae extra vrbis muros Caenobium S. Lucij preuetustum in vitifero colle situm quod ab eo caeptum Oratorij loco conditum aiunt And he vtterly disliketh their opinion which hold that this was our first Christian King S. Lucius And that onely Tradition that the S. Lucius which was the Apostle of that people was Martyred Curae in Martis Castro at Chur in the Castle of Sebast Munster Cosmogr l. 3. ca. 214. de Episcopatu Curiensi Aegyd Schud in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae c. 15. alij Mars doe make it vnpossible to be our King Lucius so doth their Tradition that this S. Lucius which first preached vnto them was their first Bishop of Chur for both Sebastian Munster Egidius Schudus and others doe demonstrate that the Citie of Chur was not builded vntill after King Lucius time so he could neither be Bishop of nor Martyred in that Citie then not extant 3. And how would or in conscience could so wise and Religious a King as Lucius hauing no child or Heire fitt or able to gouerne Britaine or which the Romans would allowe forsake his owne kingdome to leaue it in such certaine distresse and troble both temporall and spirituall as after his death ensued and could not but be morally foreseene in his prudence with the Apostacy of so many Britans his subiects to aduenture vpon vncertaine successe to preach in forraine Countries or what Antiquitie doth proue that he was either Bishop Preist or Cleargie man all our Historians sett downe the time and place of his death and buryall in Britaine making him onely a glorious King Lay parson and Confessour no Cleargie man nor Martyr And those forreine Writers which inclyne to hold he went out of Britaine into Germany either for the most part mistake their Authours or grounde vpon heare-sayes and vnsound reports Nicholas Viginier vseth S. Bede for witnesse which Nich. Vign Biblioth Hâ—st pag. 765. Naucler Chron. Genera 6. p. 565. Petr. Merssaeus in Episc Treuer in Episcop TuÌ„gar in S. Marcelio Henric. Patal de Vir. Illust Germ. part 1. p. 110. Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. col 9. hath no such thing And he himselfe beleeueth it not rather teaching the contrary Nauclerus saith fertur it is onely reported and setteth downe King Lucius death as our Historians doe Petrus Merssaeus writeth doubtfully some times saying S. Lucius of Britaine that preached in Germany was a King otherwhiles onely a Prince as Constantius and S. Helens sonne was Henry Pantaleon the Annals of Chur as he citeth them and Stumphius onely say that S. Lucius the Apostle of Chur was borne of the Regall Race among the Britans ex Regio Britannorum sanguine prognatus which is true of the second S. Lucius The Magdeburgian Protestants terme it a very fable to thinke that King Lucius left his Country and kingdome to preach in Germany fabulam omnino resipiunt quod Lucius Rex Imperio suo sponte abdicato factus sit Concionator qui in Gallijs in Germania nempe Augustae in Sueuia passim praedicarit Christum ac denique Curiensis Ecclesiae Doctor effectus Martyrio occubuerit And they say it is one of the fables with which the Deuill defiled the Church of Christ His fabulis Diabolus conspurcauit Ecclesiam Christi when and where King Lucius dyed was honorably interred in Britaine in the Cathedrall Church of Glocester I haue set downe in his time before 4. And a very greate mistaking it is of Auentine Feuardentius Gaspar Bruchius and Sebastian Munster if they incline to thinke that this Apostle Auentin apud Magdeb. cent 1. l. 2. c. 10. Feuardentius Annot. in Irenaeum l. 1. Har. c. 3. Gaspar Bruch Cata og Episc Curien Augustano Martyrol Rom. die 3. Decembr Annal. Ecclesiae ChurieÌ„ Breu. Eccl ChurieÌ„ die 3. 4. Decembr in festo S. Lucij Emeritae Martyrol Rom. die 6. Maij. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Sebastia Munster l. 3. cap. 217. Act. Apost c. 13. Naucler gener 6. Volum 2. pag. 565. Bishop and Martyr of Chur and the Rhetians named Lucius was Lucius Cyrenensis S. Paules Kinsman and mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles For besides all those Authours named before the old Roman Martyrologe the Annals of Chur and their publike Church office one the Feasts of S. Lucius and his Sister S. Emerita with others doe fully assure vs that S. Lucius the Apostle there was borne in Britaine of the Regall Race there brother to S. Emerita a Martyr and Martyred at Chur. Of which not any one agreeth with S. Lucius CyreneÌ„sis for he was borne at Cyrena in Lybia poore by birth sonne of S. Simon Cyrenaeus that bore the Crosse of Christ Bishop of Cyrena where he was borne no Martyr and died the 6 day of May on which his Feast is kept when they of Chur celebrate their Apostles solemnitie vpon the third day of DeceÌ„ber And it is proued before Sebastian MuÌ„ster himself vrging it that the Citie of Chur was not builded vntill loÌ„g time after the death of S. Lucius CireneÌ„sis No other S. Lucius though many of that name is remeÌ„bred in any Martyrologe or other MonumeÌ„t to haue preached suffered Martyrdome in or neare that place or this time nor any other a Britan borne or of such Noble Parentadge but this our renowned S. Lucius sonne of Constantius and S. Helen therefore of necessitie we must yeeld as his due this honour onely to him And glorifie God that so greate a Prince of this Nation eldest Sonne to an Emperour our King and Empresse our Queene and by iust discent Heire both
to the kingdome of Britaine and the Roman Empire abandoning all that and such terreane honours preferred the poore Religeous life founded Monasteries and conuersed in them with greate deuotion suffered so many miseries and disgraces for preaching Christ stoned and cast into a pitt at Ausburge by the Infidels liuing some time in a Cliffe by Chur ingreate austeritie still called Lucius Cliffe cliuo illi ad tempora nostra nomen Aegid Schudus Clarouen in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae cap. 15. mansit Sancti Lucij Cliuus 5. Allthough his memory hath bene allmost omitted in Antiquities on earth yet he hath enioyed his deserued honour in heauen and the very foundations of his Monasteries the one at S. Lucius in Aquitaine the other S. Lucius in Rhaetia and the hard stones of his S. Lucius Cliffe doe call vpon vs to honour and not bury in obliuion so noble and worthie a Saint of our Nation the first among the Kings and Princes of Britaine that for loue of the heauenly kingdome left his Title to so great a Temporall Throne and scepter to beare the Crosse of Christ and preache his Lawe to his Enemies Which wonderfull zeale and deuotion in this most holy Saint being of the same name Country and kindred with King Lucius and vndoubted Heire to the same kingdome he enioyed and liued to see it conuerted vnto Christ and thereby renowned in all the world and this S. Lucius for the most part muring vp himselfe in Cloisters and Clifts and concealing his Regall Right and discent gaue occasion to some to asscribe that to S. Lucius King in Act which belonged to S. Lucius King and Emperour by Hereditarie Right and Title Wherevpon I boldly say for the glory of Britaine our Lucius the first was the first King in the world which for himselfe and his subiects publickly receaued the Lawe of Christ Our S. Lucius the second was the first owner or Heire of a kingdome and Empire in the world which forsooke them to preach and purchase the heauenly kingdome and Empire and S. Emerita his Sister the first daughter of so greate Parents which publickly professed and practised such holy conuersation And allthough we doe not finde in Histories so exact Eutrop. l. 10. Euseb l. 1. Vit. ConstaÌ„t c. 14. Victor in Constantino Zonaras in Dioclesiano Pomponius Laetê° Roman Hist comp in Constantino Max. Io. Baptista Egnat in CoÌ„stantino Magno Anton. Sabellic Ennead li. 8. Ennead 7. Niceph. l. 7. c. 49 50. Nich. Har. pesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis scaecul c. 12. p. 19. accompt and memory of the cheifest procurers and prosecutours of the Martyrdome of these two glorious Brittish Saints Brother and Sister S. Lucius and S. Emerita nor the certaine time of their death yet if we call to minde that which is common in Writers of those dayes that Maximianus Herculeus their mortall Enemy was then Emperour in the West and raised most greuous Persecutions there and hauing forced Constantius before to putt his true lawfull wife their holy Mother S. Helen away to take Theodora his daughter in Lawe and what hate he bore to the children of S. Helen seeking to depriue them of their Regall and Imperiall Right and Title as well appeareth in his plotts and proceedings against Constantine still liuing and happily escaping them iniuriously to aduance his owne titlesse and vnworthie creaturs it will be voide of presumption to thinke that he countriued the death of these holy Saints about that time when he sought to murther their Brother Constantine a litle before the death of Constantiustheir Father knowne to be sickly and vnlikely long to liue and so they receaued a double Crowne of Martyrdome one for the kingdome of heauen which they diligently preached an other for their Title to a kingdome and Empire one earth of which they were thus vniustly depriued And we finde that among other Churches which the Emperour Constantine the Greate their Brother founded in honour of Saints he founded one to S. Lucius not vnprobable to this his renowned Brother then Martyred A late Authour setteth downe S. Emerita Sister of S. Lucius to haue bene dead before the Empire of Constantine the Greate citing some though not naming them that she was burnt to death for the faith of Christ Ante haec tempora quidam Emeritam Lucij sororem pro Christi fide exustam tradunt But that which he alledgeth others without name to thinke she was not putt to death for Religion but in the time of Tumults heare after King Lucius death alijid adscismata factiones potiùs quae hoc regnum totos post Lucium quindecim annos miserè distrahebant quam ad vllam Christianae fidei causam referunt Besides that wanteth Authoritie is confuted before THE XIII CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN WAS ALL HER LIFE AN holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 1. BY this we doe not onely see the greate and wonderfull Sanctitie of these most holy children of Constantius Helena with a new confirmation of their true lawfull marriadge but the extraordinary greate loue and affection of these greate PareÌ„ts themselues towards Christian Religion For these blessed children receauing their Education as birth and being from them and by them both allowed and furthered in so sacred and holy course of life in their young yeares if we had no other Arguments but this and that S. Helen was Grandaughter to S. Lucius our first Christian King for his most singular pietie a spectacle to all after Princes and Constantius her Husband euen against the liking of many of the Roman Nobilitie and by diuers before against their Lawes so farre enamoured with the rare vertues of that vnmatchable Lady that aboue all others he chose her to wife to liue with her in so remote and strange Country especially professing Christianitie which the Romans then persecuted we must needs at the least conclude from hence that this our King and Queene were very farre from being Persecutours of that Religion if they were left to their owne Iudgments and disposition and not incited or inforced by others against their consciences and propensions 2. Of Queene Helen there can be no question for being borne in a Christian kingdome discended from such Parents her selfe Mother of such children and by all Antiquities brought vp in Britaine in extraordinary learning and knowledge where after the Druides and their Rites extinct by King Lucius and their maintenance and reuenewes bestowed vpon Ecclesiasticall learned Christians and our Vniuersities and Schooles replenished with such we shall hardly with good congruence thinke otherwise but Queene Helen was in that her prime and florishing Age rather an holy professed actuall Christian then in minde and affection onely If any man will hold and affirme that for the sumptuous Pallace Queene Helen had in Treuers in Germany
and shew that S. Helen was neuer seduced to Iudaisme nor baptized by S. Siluester but onely confirmed in her Christian faith as all Christians present were by the Disputation betweene S. Siluester and the cheifest Iewes publickly inuincibly and miraculously by all mens Iudgments and their owne also conuinced by him And proue how among other euident falsehoods those supposed Acts contayne these that followe Constantius and Constans were Emperours in the East at this time Isach was high Preist among the Iewes That S. Siluester did abrogate the Faste of Satterday and instituted the Sonday and that he was ordayned Pope by Melchisedech with other such like monstrous fictions Therefore we may not loose the honour of our Country and most renowned Brittish Christian Queene and Empresse by such dreames and forgeries The wonderfull and exceeding greate zeale and deuotion of this most Noble Lady her piety and charitie to all with her bountie and munificence to the Church of Christ her restlesse paynes Pilgrimadges and labours to suppresse Idolatry and aduaunce the true honour and seruing of God when she was a free woman after her Husbands death I shall entreate in the next Age when I come to that time This which I haue said will redeeme and sett her free from the calumnies and aspersions which some would laye vpon her Parentage Country Conuersation in her young and wedded life 4. And to giue to Constantius her husband his due otherwise especially for his carriadge towards Christians and their Religion considering those ouerswaying times of Paganisme and Persecution against Christianitie allthough he was farre from giuing due to his Noble holy wife Queene Helen when for feare of the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian he putt her away and tooke Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of a wife in her place except this his greate compelled blemish we must needs say he was a worthie Prince and in respect of Religion one of the best of all forreyne Kings or Rulers which Britaine had tasted of the Romans Imposition vpon it For allthough by the vnhappy yelding of Constantius vnto the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian Maximianus in or about the 292. yeare of Christ thereby making himselfe a Caesar to putt away Queene Helen and take Theodora he depriued himselfe of that Regall power in Britaine which he obtayned by his match with Queene Helen the true Heire and Queene of this kingdome and so armed the persecuting Emperors to extend their rage and fury against the Christian Britans which had bene exempted from that their vsurped Tyrany heare if Constantius had continued with his Christian Euseb in Chron. An. 292. Matth. Westm An. 296. wife Queene Helen and rested vpon her Title and the conditions betweene the Romans and Britans at that Marriadge and so cannot be excused herein yet otherwise their Persecution preuayling in his time we cannot finde he was any Instrument or Furtherer but rather an Asswager and to his power a Mitigator thereof euen whilst Theodora lyued with him being a greate Instrument to procure him to continue a Pagan as Fausta her Sister was to Constantine his sonne and both of them employed by their persecuting Father Maximian Emperour to that purpose Eusebius liuing in that time saith of him that he was the most renowned of all the Emperours in his time Fuit Constantius inter Imperatores nostri temporis facilè illustrissimus And giueth Euseb de Vita Constant l. 1. c. 8. cap. 9. his reason Cum quatuor in Romani Imperij gubernandi societate iungebantur solus hic faedere amicitiae cum Deo omnium Gubernatore pacto modum vitae a caeterorum institutis alienum disparemque consectatus est Illi enim Dei Ecclesias obsidione vastare euertere radicitus solo aequare ac templa concussis fundamentis disturbatisque prorsus delere aggressi sunt hic autem a nefando detestabili illorum scelere manus integras inuiolatas continuit neque vlla ex parte se similem illis praebuit Illi Intestina virorum simul ac mulierum pietatem maximè excolentium caede Prouincias suae ditioni subditas sceleratè contaminarunt when fowre were at one time ioyned together to Rule the Roman Empire this man onely Constantius among them making his leage of friendship with God the gouernour of all ledd his life diuers and different froÌ„ the Institutions of the rest For they weÌ„t about to pull downe the Churches of God vtterly to ouerthrowe them equall them with the ground and destroy them But Constantius kept his hand free and vnspotted from their abhominable and horrible wickednes and in no respect behaued himselfe as they did They pulled out the bowels of men and women that were the true worshippers of God and impiously defiled the Prouinces subiect to their Iurisdiction with slaughter hic suam ipsius animam asceleris labe vacuam assiduè conseruauit Constantius kept dayly his soule free from infection of sin The others to heape all sins together with certaine execrable wordes which they vsed to poure forth in worshipping their Idols deuoted first themselues and then all that were vnder their Rule to the cursed worshipping of deuils When Constantius contrarywise permitted free power to all vnder his gouernment to exercise the true Religion of God without molestation Illi quo mala omnia in vnum câ—aâ—eruarent vocibus quibusdam execrabilibus quae in simulachrorum cultu fundi so â—ent primum seipsos deinde omnes qui ipsorum obsequebantur Imperio nefariae daemo num venerationi deuouerunt hic pacis tranquillissimae illis qui ab ipso regebantur Authour factus liberaÌ„ eis verae in Deum Religionis sine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem The other three Emperours heare insinuated by Eusebius were the the greate persecutours Dioclesian Maximian and Galerius Actors in that most greuious Persecution commonly called the Persecution of Dioclesian he being the first and principall Mouer and prosecutour thereof The Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. same Authour speaketh of him againe in the name of Christians nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos EcclesiaruÌ„ demolitus nec aliud quippiam contra nos operatus He was not in any meanes partaker of warre against vs but those godly men which he had vnder him he kept them safe and secure from all troble neither pulling downe Churches nor working any thing against vs. Constantine the Greate his sonne giueth this testimony of him that in all his busines Const Magn. apud Euseb l. 2. De Vitá Const c. 48. and affaires he called vpon the true God with wonderfull deuotion Pater meus admirabili cum pietate in omnibus suis rebus gerendis Deo Patre inuocato clementiae opera executus est And in an other place witnesseth that his Father ConstaÌ„tius did worship all his life
this time For S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron and what other soeuer certainely knowne and recorded to haue bene Martyred in this raging tempest of Persecution obtayned their triumphe and glory of Martyrdome after him And in this sence and meaning which I haue expressed doth our most auncient Antiquary call S. Alban the first or cheife Martyr heare reckoning him for his exceeding charitie constancy Miracles and other worthines in the first place before the rest Quorum Gildas l. de excid Brit. cap. 8. prior meaning S. Alban first named in those respects Otherwise both he S. Bede the Brittish Historie Matthew of Westminster and others onely say that S. Alban suffered Martyrdome among others heare in that Persecution but none of them affirmeth he was the first in time which then suffered Britanniam Gildas supr Bed l. 1. Hist cap. 6. 7. Galfr. Monum l. 5. Hist c. 5. Matt. Westm an 303. cum plurima confessionis Deo deuotae gloria sublimauit in ea passus est Sanctus Albanus Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summa magnanimitate in Acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus And S. Bede maketh it plaine that the PersecutioÌ„ especially about Verolamium did rather end soone after S. AlbaÌ„ his death then begin with him bringing in the Iudge to be so much moued with the Miracles wrought at S. Albans death that he caused the Persecution to cease Tunc Iudex tâ—â—ta Miraculorum caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione Bed sup cap. 7. praecepit And the old Writer of S. Alban his life affirmeth he was imprisoned sixe moneths betweene his apprehension and death in which space that raging Persecution made many Martyrs heare And the same Authour diuers Manuscripts and Capgraue testifie the Edicts against Christians were long time published and receaued for Lawes when S. Alban was putt to death and produce him thus to proue as much when the persecutors delayed to proceede to Iudgment against him Quid sustinetis Si non nostis ferre sententiam Anonym Script Vit. S. Albani Manuscr in eius Vita Capgra in eod Leges vestras consulite ciuitatis vestrae statuta requirite ipsa vobis insinuent quid agere debeatis Quid moras patimini sciatis vniuersi deorum vestrorum me grauem existere inimicum Ve Idolis ve cultoribus eorum And then immediately followeth that so soone as they heard him thus renownce their Idols and professe himselfe a Christian they pronownced sentence of death against him His auditis vnanimi consensu in sanctuÌ„ virum mortis tulere sententiam And Manuscr antiq Capgrau in Vita S. Amphibali Aliud Manuscr Antiq. an 286. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Idolatrie is there termed the Lawe of the Country cultura Deorum Lex patria An other old Manuscript saith Maximian did almost destroye all Christianitie in Britaine and setteth downe S. Albans Martyrdome afterward as Capgraue and others in the yeare 286. Maximianus omnem fere destruxit Christianitatem in Britannia qui interfecit martyrizauit Sanctum Albanum anno Incarnationis Domini 286. And if we insist vpon the word Protomartyr vsually giuen to S. Alban Giraldus Cambrensis giueth it also to S. Aaron and S. Iulius Duo nobiles Maioris Britanniae Protomartyres Iulius Aaron meaning by it cheife Martyrs THE XVI CHAPTER THE WONDERFVLL EXCESSE AND EXtremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with their renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 1. THOSE Histories and Antiquities which be left vnto vs of those times being so sparing in relating the particulars of that Persecution that in probable iudgment where they remember onely the name of one Martyr they omitte a thowsand and more that suffered in that Tyrannicall time and so in other particular afflictions and calamities our holy Christians then suffered It will be the easiest and redyest way for vs to come to some proportionable estimate and apprehension of those miseries and persecutions if together with the malice of the most powerable Tyrant and his Inferior Instruments raging 9. yeares in those cruell proceedings we breifely recall to minde that Illustrious glory of Christs Church in Britaine wherein King Lucius left it not one hundred of yeares before as I haue allready deliuered and compare it with that lamentable state and condition which by our Antiquities it fell into by this most pitifull desolation We remember King Lucius left vnto vs 3. Archiepiscopall Sees Churches with 28. Episcopall besides other inferior â—hurâ—hes not to be nuÌ„bred they were all ritchly endowed prouided for with renowned Archbishops Bishops and holy Preists and other Cleargie meÌ„ We had our ChristiaÌ„ Vniuersities and Schooles Monasteries for our Religious meÌ„ women Britaine was then so Christian in the Inhabitants thereof from the King to the meanest that scarcely a Pagan was to be found Christs Lawe and the holy Scripturs with as full coÌ„mon renuntiation of Paganisme were heare generally receaued by publike Authoritie The faith of Christ being thus publikly receaued did continue with the Britans as S. Bede is witnesse inuiolated and perfect in quiet peace vntill these times of Dioclesian Susceptam 〈◊〉 â—â—cl Hist l. 1. c. 4. Galfâ— Mon. Hist Reg. Briton l. 5. c. 5. Gâ—ld l. de excid c 7. FloreÌ„t Wigorn. Chron. an 184. fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace seruabant So saith our Brittish History Christianitas a Tempore Regis Lucy integra intemerata permanserat So hath S. Gildas onely excepting that some kept it not so well and perfectly as others did Praecepta Christi ab Incolis suscepta apud quosdam integrè alios minus vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem permansere FloreÌ„tius Wigorniensis hath the very same words with S. Bede So likewise hath Henry of Huntington that the Britans kept sound and inuiolate in quiet peace the faith of Christ which they receaued Henâ—ic Huntin Hâ—st l. 1. in Marco Aâ—â—â—nino Veâ—â— in the time of King Lucius vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian susceptamque fidem BritaÌ„ni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta pace seruabant Our Protestant Antiquaries generally consent herein with these Antiquites so doe our later Catholike Historians 2. Now lett vs appeale to the same our most auncient and worthie Antiquaries to relate vnto vs some of the manifold miseries and afflictions the Christians of this kingdome suffered in that Persecution S. Gildas saith subuersae sunt Gild. l. de excid cap. 7. Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri potuerunt in plateis exustae electi sacerdotes gregis Domini cum innocentibus ouibus trucidati ita vt ne vestigium quidem si fieri potuisset in nonnullis Prouinciae locis Christianae Religionis appareret Diuersis crutiatibus torti sunt
inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati vt absque cunctamine gloriosi in egregijs Hierusalem veluti Portis Martyrij sui trophaea defigerent Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere The Churches were ouerthrowne all the holy scripturs that could be found were burned in the streets the chosen Preists of the flocke of our Lord were slayne with their innocent sheepe and the Persecution was so violent that if the persecutors could haue effected it in diuers places of the Prouince no signe or token of Christian Religion had bene left The Christians heare were tortured with diuers Torments and torne in peeces with such rending their nembers a soonder as was neuer heard of That the glorious Martyrs might presently sett vp the trophies of their Martyrdome in renowned gates of Hierusalem They which were left aliue hidd themselues in woods desarts and secrett caues so to saue their lyues expeactntes sibi animarum tutamina Galfridus speaketh in the same manner so likewise doth S. Bede both expressing Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 5. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 7. 8. the wonderfull Torments our Christian Martyrs heare endured and how they which escaped death were forced to hide themselues in woods wildernesses and secrett caues in the earth Diuersis cruciatibus torti inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati animas ad supernae ciuitatis gaudia perfecto agone miserunt Fideles Christi se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditis ac speluncis se occultauerunt Virunnius saith the Malice of Maximianus Herculius Virun l. 5. Hist was so enraged in this Persecution in Britaine that he did his vttermost vtterly to blott out the name of God in it Volebat enim nomen Dei delere Henry Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Dâ—oclesiano Her Maximiano of Huntington hath the same words with S. Gildas and S. Bede and addeth that the persecutioÌ„ was very ofteÌ„ in that extremitie of TormeÌ„ts Haec persecutio crebra erat So hath the old Manuscript and Capgraue in the life of S. Alban both of them setting downe both the generalitie and extremitie of that Persecution heare as our Saints and other Antiquaries haue done So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum and the Manuscript History of Rumsey The later saith the Britans kept their Christianitie Annal. Manuscr de Rumsey pr. Insula ista which they receaued in the dayes of King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius vnspotted very many yeares Britones Christianitatem quam temporibus Lucij Regis eorum Papae Eleutherij receperant immaculatam annos perplurimos obseruabant Which very many yeares must needs extend to this persecution The former saith that from the first planting of Christian Religion heare in Britaine it remayned quiet without any troble But in the time of Dioclesian Churches were ouerthrowne holy scripturs burned openly in the markets and the Preists with the Abbreu Chron. Manuscr Ann. 280. in Dioclesiano Christians vnder them putt to death hucusque sine perturbatione quicuit in Britannia Christiana Religio Sed Dioclesiani tempore subuersae sunt Ecclesiae scripturae sacrae medijs foris exustae Sacerdotes cum fidelibus sibi subditis trucidaâ—i The old French Manuscript cited before saith that Christian Religion which from the time of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius had continued vntouched and pure in the Manuscr Hist Gallic c. 28. in Diocleâ— and Maximian an 286. Land of Britaine was allmost now extinguished there in this Persecution There by the commandement of Maximian Herculius the Monasteries were destroyed all holy Scripturs burned that could be founde and the Noble Prelats with their subiects most cruelly tormented in all their members and whole bodies and putt to death This is the time of which our old Poet is most properly to be vnderstood saying that the holy Christians of Britaine liued in the out Ilands willdernesses and Anonymus apud Bal. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. craggy places especially about Wales and Cornwaile Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Of which manner of life of many renowned Christians an other Christian Poet thus speaketh in this time Tunc plerique Patres sancti cum tale viderent Excidium fugere vrbes more ferarum Per deserta vagi caecis latuerâ— cauernis Where we see nothing left for their either dwelling or foode but such as wild beasts enioyed aswell as they all human habitation dyet and sustenance with cloathing but such as they first fledd away in with time consumed taken from them they thus left naked to nature to dwell in darke Dens and Caues and feed vpon wild rootes leaues hipps hawes nutts crabbs and such like fruits as the Deserts litle barren desolate Ilands brings forth One of these happy receptacles refuges then for our holy persecuted Christians seemeth to haue bene the litle Iland beyond Northwales towards Ireland out of the walke of the Pagan Persecutours named by the Britans Enhli and by the Saxons and English Berdesey where in the time of Giraldus Cambrensis there liued most Religeous people called Culdeis as such persecuted Christians were then named Iacet autem extra Lhyn Insula modica quam Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 6. Monachi inhabitant religiosissimi quos Caelibes vel Colideos vocant Haec Insula Enhli Cambrice vocatur lingua Saxonica Berdesey Et in ea vt fertur infinita Sanctorum sepulta sunt corpora Ibique iacere testantur corpus beati Danielis Banchorensis Episcopi In this Iland as the Tradition is are buryed infinite bodies of Saints And as they testifie the body of S. Daniel Bishop of Bangor lyeth there By the merits of those Saints this Iland hath this miraculous prerogatiue that in it the oldest doe soonest die because diseases are there most seldome and seldome or neuer any man there dieth except worne away with long old Age. Haec autem Insula ex miraculo ex Sanctorum meritis hoc mirandum habet quòd in ea seniores praemoriuntur quia morbi in ea rarissimi rarò vel nunquam hic nusquam moritur nisi longa senectute confectus 3. These so auncient miraculous priuiledges and sanctitie of that holy Iland Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Georg. Buchan in Fincom Harris descr of Brit. c. 10. Dauid Powel Annot. in Geral. Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. ca. 6. Capgr in S. Dubritio the Eremits termed Culdeis a denomination appropriate in Histories to the Religeous of this Nation in Dioclesian his Persecution and the deuotion that holy Bishop had to be buryed there long time before the slaughter of the Monkes of Bangor when diuers Christians fledd thither as some write giue testimony sufficient to hold â—t was a Refuge and receptacle for our holy Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian which
the Archbishops of that place which were since the Conuersion Much persecution and Martyrdome was in Londen before this vnder King Lucius in any Historie and for other reasons before mentioned I haue rather made him farre more auncient Yet it is apparant enough that London tasted of this Persecution euen in the first arising thereof for we reade that in the time of Alectus to whome Asclepiodotus succeeded Paganis Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. c. 56. Mat. West An. 294. Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Albani Iacob Genuen Capgrau in â—od me was publikly professed there which could not easely be done without greate Persecution of Christians especially the sacred Preists of the Arehiepiscopall See in that Citie And in the Towne of Verolamium where S. Alban was Martyred it was a strange thing at the time of his death to heare of Christianitie and they which were conuerted by his miraculous death had neuer bene Christians before but were vnbaptized as that History relateth This Persecution being generall to all Churches and places euen in the beginning thereof came to the Citie of Caerlegion where the Church being destroyed and the Schoole founded by King Lucius ouerthrowne the holy Preists and other Christians there had their part therein 2. Among others S. Iulius and S. Aaron were then cruelly Martyred in that Citie being by all Citizens and Inhabitants there Aaron Iulius Legionum Gild. l. de excid c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. lib. 1. c. 7. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. c. 5. Girald Cambr. Itin Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Henric. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Diocletian Capgrau Catal. in S. Alban Io. Bal. Praef. in l. de Script cent 1. in Amphibalo Dauid Powell Annot. in c. 4. Girarld Cambr. descr Cambriae vrhis ciues most cruelly then torne in peeces with Torments neuer heard of before passi sunt inaudita membrorum disceptione in testimonium Dei excelsi Others say it is euident in Histories that they were learned meÌ„ brought vp in the Colledge or Schoole there founded by King Lucius thus write two of our cheifest Protestant Antiquaries Ex Sanctorum Historijs constat Amphibalum Aaronem Iulium sanctissimos Dei Martyres caelestem Christi doctrinam apud vrbem Legionum inter litteras tradidisse Ex nobili Gymnasio vrbis Legionum viri multi summa pietatis doctrinae laude conspicui prodierunt vt Amphibalus Iulius Aaron By which Authorities and testimonies ioyning these holy Martyrs for education Schoole learning preaching and professing Christ with that most renowned Prâ—ist and Bishop S. Amphibalus they incline to hold and teach that they also were Clergy men And if we remember what I haue said before how S. Alban was not our Protomartyr in respect of time but otherwise and this Persecution at Caerlegion when these holy Martyrs were putt to death was at the destruction of the Cathedrall Church there being at the same time as the like desolation was at Winchester loÌ„g before S. The old schoole of CaerlegioÌ„ brought forth many glorious Martyrs in this time Alban his Martyrdome I must needs say the same of these Saints as the Annals of Winchester doe of their Martyrs And this the rather because our Antiquaries before haue told vs that S. Amphibalus that conuerted S. Alban was borne bredd instructed in learning and remayned at Caerlegion and being there in all probable iudgment when these trobles began there was as our Brittish History witnesseth pursued and in present danger to be apprehended by the Persecutours when S. Alban gaue him first entertaynment and succour and addeth plainely that when S. Amphibalus thus fledd from Caerlegion S. Iulius S. Aaron were absque cunctamine presently Martyred there S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred at Caerlegion with many others before S. Alban Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. hauing their members so torne in peeces as the like had not bene heard of before Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summâ Magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus Verolamius Iulius quoque Aaron vrbis Legionum ciues quorum Albanus charitatis gratia feruens confessorem suum Amphibalum à Persecutoribus insectatum iam iam comprehendendum in domo sua occuluit Caeteri verò duo inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati ad egregias portas Hierusalem absque cunctamine cum Martirij trophaeo conuolauerunt The very same testimony Gildas l. de excid c. 8. is giuen hereof by S. Gildas both for S. Amphibalus then flying the Persecutours and the Martyrdome of these Saints at that time S. Bede also is witnesse that S. Alban entertayned S. Amphibalus flying the Persecutours Clericum quendam Persecuâ—ores fugientem hospitio recepit And that S. Aaron S. Iulius were martyred at that time Passi sunt ea tempestate Aaron Iulius Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7. Matth. Westm an 303. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Gildas excid Bâ—â—t c. 8. Legionum vrbis ciues The like haue others Therefore Giraldus Cambrensis doth worthely call them our two Noble Protomartyrs in this time onely in dignitie second and next to S. Alban and Amphibalus but in time first and before them Duo nobiles post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres These our two Protomartyrs are wonderfully commended in our Histories S. Gildas saith of them that they stood out in the Army of Christ with greatest magnanimitie summa magnanimitate in acie Christi perstantes dico Giraldus Cambrensis is witnes that among the Martyrs of that time they were the cheifest next to S. Alban and S. Amphibalus Post Albanum Amphibalum praecipui Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron How Girald supr Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. they were honoured of the holy Catholike Christians of that time with Churches dedicated vnto them Pilgrimages to the places of their Martyrdome and they both there and in other places honoured inuocated and The Martyrs then honored with prayers and Pilgrimages to them prayed vnto presently vpon the ceasing of the Persecution I will declare among other memories of that time in their place in the beginning of the next Age. 3. Now it will suffice to conclude with that their Title of glory and renowne Girald Cambr. supr which the auncient and learned Bishop of their Nation before hath giuen them as their due and honour to the place of their triumphant death Iacent hic duo Nobiles Britanniae Maioris Protomartyres ibidem Martyrio coronati Iulius Aaron Heare lie at Caerlegion the two Noble Protomartyrs of great Britaine and crowned with Martyrdome there Iulius and Aaron This Title to be the first Martyrs of Britaine in that most terrible Persecution and with such exceeding magnanimitie and Christian constancy as hath bene before remembred in enduring Torments neuer vntill then heard of without any example going before them but giuing themselues the first example
heare of so wonderfull patience loue of Christ and Heroicall true fortitude to so many thowsands which by their singular example with inuincible couradge imitated them therein is the greatest honour we can yeeld to such blessed Saints one earth Their Festiuitie is celebrated by the old Roman Martyrologe vpon the first day of Iuly On which day as Baronius plainely writeth many Martyr Rom. die 1. Iulij others suffered Martyrdome with them Iulius Aaron Martyres cum alijs plurimis in Britannia sub Dioclesiano primo die Iulij So likewise affirmeth a Caesar Baron in Indice NominuÌ„ Sanctorum in Iulio Aarone Author of Engl. Martyr 1. Iul. late English Wtiter And the Roman Martyrologe which Baronius glosseth may well carry that construction for setting downe for a certaine truth that these two holy Martyrs were putt to death in Britaine vpon the first day of Iuly Primo die Iulij in Britannia Sanctorum Martyrum Iulij Aaron qui in persecutione Dioclesiani passi sunt it presently addeth Quo tempore ibidem quamplurimi diuersis crutiatibus torti saeuissimè lacerati ad supernae ciuit atis gaudia consummato agone peruenerunt At the same time in the same place very many tortured with diuers torments and most cruelly torne hauing ended their combate came to the Ioyes of heauen And S. Bede saith that ea tempestate Martyrol Ro. 1. die Iulij Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Diocles Matt. West an 303. Io. Capgr in S. Albano alij Girald CaÌ„bren Itiner Camb. l. 1. cap. 5. Ranulph Higed l. 1. c. 48. Dauid Powel Annot. in Girald supr Harrison Descript of Brit. c. 13. Humfr. Lhuyd Brâ—uiar Britan. Et Tho. Twyne ib. f. 82. The glory of Caerlegâ—â—nâ—ur Archieâ—iscâ—â—all see before this time at that time when S. Aaron and S. Iulius were Martyred diuers others both men and women were putt to death Alijque vtriusque sexus passi sunt ea tempestate So hath Henry of Huntington passi sunt co tempore Aaron Iulius alij quo que plures vtriusque sexus So haue others And we cannot probably thinke that those raging Persecutours which in places where there were not in any degree so many Christians as in this renowned Citie an Archiepiscopall See and Christian Vniuersitie putt them to death by thowsands sent these heare by cruell Martyrdome to heauen alone These holy Martyrs by all Antiquities suffered Martyrdome at Caerlegion and both Giralâ—us Cambrensis Ranulphus Higeden writing at Westchester as also our Protestant Antiquaries of the same Country plainely say it was at Caerlegion in Monmouthshire which was the Archiepiscopall Citie and Schoole distinguishing it from Westchester by some called Caerlegion also I will onely cite one thus Englished to my hand by a Protestant Historian In this Region Monmouthshire is situated the most auncient and Noble Citie of Legions which our Countrymen call Caerleon are Wish that is to say the Citie of Legions vpon Vsk for difference sake betweene it and the other which is builded in Northwales vpon the Riuer Dee Of whome Giraldus writeth thus The same was an auncient and noble Towne the tokens whereof remayne as yet an huge Palace a Giantlike Tower goodly Bathes and hotehouses Reliques of Churches and places like Theaters compassed with beautifull walles â—artly yet standing Also buildings vndeâ— the grounde Conducts secreâ—â—e passages and Vaultes vnder the earth framed by wonderfull workemanship Thâ—â—â—â—â—th two Martyrs Iulius and Aaron which had Churches dedicate◠〈…〉 The like and more plainely haue many others auncient and late Catholiks and Protestants Therefore that Protestant Bishop which singularlie saith it was at Chester apud vrbem Legionum Cestriam nun vocatam is much deceaued in this matter Io. Bâ—l. Prâ—fat in l. de Scriptor THE XVIII CHAPTER HOW SAINT AMPHIBALVS A BRITTISH Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuerently receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 1. VPON this Persecution and Martyrdome of these holy Saints Gildas l. de excid c. 8. and others at that time as S. Gildas with others writeth they which escaped death hidd theÌ„selues in Woods Desarts Dens and fledd into Ilands to the Scots for refuge Qui superfuerant Hector Boeth Hist Scotor l. 6. f. 102. Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Rege 33. Hollinsh Hist of Scotland in Crathlint and Fincomarke siluis ac desertis abditisque spelnncis se occult aâ—ere Our Scottish Historians say a greate number of our Brittish Christians to auoide the crueltie of the Persecutours fledd to the Scots and Picts Magnus piorum numerus persequentium saeuitiam declinare cupiens ad Scotos Pictos concessit They haue preserued the particular names of diuers of them whome they recompt among the most renowned learned men of that Age such were Amphibalus a Bishop Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus worshippers of God called in the old Scottish languadge Culdeis which by their preaching taught the Religion of Christ with many labours throughout the Scots Countries There were then very many more but these the cheifest of them whose names came to posteritie Inter Nostrates eadem fuere tempestate sacra doctrina pollentes Ampbibalus Amistes Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus Caroncus Dei cultores Culdei prisca nostra vulgari lingua dicti Christi Seruatoris doctrinam omnes per Scotorum Regiones concionando multis pijsque sudoribus seminantes Fuere tunc alij permulti sed hij quorum nomina ad Posteros delata praecipui Many of these holy Brittish Christians liued in poore Georg. Buchan Rer. Scotic l. 4. Reg. 35. Hollinsh of Scotl. in Fincomarke Cels professing the most austeere penitentiall cremiticall life in so greate sanctitie that as these Scottish Antiquaries haue before deliuered their very Cels were dedicated into Churches after they were dead and with such reuerence obserued with that Nation our Protestants so confessing and testifying that from the time of those holy Brittish Saints which thus liued there the old Scots called Churches by the name of Cels Ex â—â—que consâ—etudo mansit apud Posteros vt prisci Scoti templa Cellas vocent 2. Among these our holy Bishop S Amphibalus a man of singular pietie and excellent in diuine learning Amphibaluâ— Brito vir â—â—sigâ—â— pietate sacra doctrina pollens preached the word of Christ throughouâ— the Scots and Picts S. Amphibalus a BritaÌ„ and Martyr a learned and holy Bishop in Mona I le with the Scots Countries speaking and writing much against the Pagans Religion 〈◊〉 dogma per Scotorum Pictorumqae Regiones propâ—â—aâ—do mâ—lâ—a a contra Geâ—â—â—â—um Religionem dicendo scribendoquâ— Crathlint then King of the Scots entertayned this holy Bishop and his company with greate loue and builded for them a â—hurch in the I
the hill as strangely arising the Executioner his eyes falling out of his head vpon the earth S. Helaclius so wonderfully cured by S. Albans prayers and Reliks the heauenly light streaming from S. Albans graue vp to heauen and the Angels there descending and ascending and singing all the night honouring God and S. Alban whome the Pagan Persecutours had so much dishonoured the day before Such concourse of people there was which came to see the Martyrdome of S. Alban and so consequently were present at the miracles then wrought that as the old Brittish Writer of his life witnesseth the place where he was putt to death being lardge and spatious which S. Bede and others also witnesse that it could scarcely receaue them that then resorted thither Tanta congeries illuc confluxerat populorum vt loca illa spatiosa prae multitudine hominum angusta videretur The multitude was so greate euen of those that went out of that Citie besides others from other places that as S. Bede with others write Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. being to passe ouer the Ryuer by a Bridge if S. Alban had not so miraculously dryed vp the Ryuer they could hardly haue gone ouer by the Bridge before night Ita fluminis occupabat pontem vt intra vesperam transire vix posset Pilgrimage vnto and honor of Martyrs There was scarcely any left in the Citie Cunctis pene egressis A greate multitude of both sexes diuers estates and Ages came thither by instinct Vtriusque sexus conditionis diuersae aetatis quae sine dubio diuinitatis instinctu ad obsequium beatissimi Confessoris ac Martyris vocabatur to doe seruice to the blessed Confessour and Martyr 2. Therefore so many of diuers conditions and Age being thus called by the Inspiration of God to such an holy purpose we cannot but thinke many of them were conuerted there at that time And yet S. Bede setteth this to be done at S. Albans death before the greate Miracle of Angels appearing and praysing of God and honouring S. Alban the night following at his place of buryall And so soone as this Miracle appeared the Pagans presently came thither in greate numbers to heare and see it publickly professing that these Miracles were wrought by the Power of Christ the sonne of God and so being conuerted vnto him a thowsand of thē at one time tooke their Iorney to seeke S. Amphibalus in the parts now named Wales so farre distant from Verolamium where by the help and Intelligence of diuers Christians in their company as among others him that tooke vp S. Albans Crosse which Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibali Capgr in eod alij he held in his hands at his Martyrdome which all to be spotted with his holy blood they presented to S. Amphibalus whom they found preaching to the people of that Country and they were instructed catechized and baptized by him in Christian Religion Cum ad hoc spectaculum subito fieret concursus Paganorum vnus ex omnibus in hanc vocem prorupit Haec miranda quae vidimus Christum Dei filium liquidò constat operari Eamus inquiramus virum Dei quia sicut nostis Albanum praedicando conuertit ad Christum Cumque omnibus ista sententia placuisset ad mille hominum versus Walliam Iter arripiunt virum Dei Amphibalum ibidem inuenerunt regionis illius hominibus verbum Dei praedicantem Cui aduentus sui causam exponentes Crucem quam suo quondam Albano comendauerat Manuscr Antiq. in Vit. S. Amphibal Capgr in eod Iacob Genucn in Vit. S. Albani S. Amphibali cruore respersam obtulerunt At ille Deo gratias agens nouis Auditoribus fecit de Religione sermonem Cui mox illi consentientes signaculum quod in Christo est ab eius sacris manibus alacriter susceperunt The old Manuscript of S. Amphibalus his life Capgraue and others affirme that this greate number a thowsand or more did before their going to S. Amphibalus moued with the miracles before related openly detest their old errours and preach the faith of Christ Errorem pristinum detestantur Christi fides ab omnibus praedicatur 3. The fame of this came quickly to Verolamium and the Princes knowledge wherevpon the Pagans thereabouts with the Rulers Authoritie with all Power they could make with greate fury and tumult as though they had gone forth to warre begyn their Iorney to seeke and persecute S. Amphibalus and the newly conuerted Christians by his preaching ciues nimio furore commoti totis viribus cum in genti strepitu iter ineunt ac si essent ad praelia processuri And after many dayes trauaile at the last they finde S. Amphibalus preaching to these New Christians their carnall friends and Countrymen for the Renowne of S. Amphibalus as our Antiquities say would not suffer him long to be concealed And presently this Pagan Army or Troope of Persecutours enraged with deuelish fury diabolica inuecti furia most barbarously rush vpon the Innocent Christians cutt their bodies in peeces and with vnspeakeable crueltie putt them to death The sonne not sparing his Father nor brother his brother no man his neighbour or kinsman but without any respect of Age kindred friendship or any naturall bonde or obligation thus martyr a thowsand holy Christians at that time and place Onely one man which detayned with infirmitie in the way could not come speedily enough to be present escaping sine respectu aetatis sanguinis aut reuerentiae vicini vicinos Iacob Genuen in Vit. S. Amphibali Matth. Westm an 303. Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in S. Amphibalo amicos neci tradunt atrociter in ore gladij mille viros pro Christo occidunt Sicque Pater à filio fratres à fratribus ciues à ciuibus trucidantur Ex hoc sacro Collegio vnus omnino superfuit qui in via corporis infirmitate detentus adesse non potuit And least any man reading in our Histories of the like number a thowsand Christians martyred at Lichfeild in this Persecution and that Towne in our old languadge therevpon taking and still keeping that name as a Feild of blood and bearing Armes accordingly should take this to be the same Martyrdome this doubt is decided before when our Historians assured vs it was in the Country now called Wales in which Lichfeild neuer was nor can be accompted neyther was it the way of these Persecutours thither from Verolamium nor so long and tedious a Iorney Iter tam laboriosum as they went And our Antiquities plainely say the Martyrdome of this thowsand of Christians was in the vttermost border of Britaine and these Persecutours went thither and there putt them so cruelly to death Dictum est quod omnes pro Matth. Westm An. 303. quibus iter tam laboriosum assumpserant in extremis finibus perierunt When all men know Lichfeild to be no bordering but a midland Towne
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâ—â—t and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ„ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ„ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ„ against the ChristiaÌ„s of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ„ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ„ froÌ„ their afflictioÌ„s all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌ„s Catholikes ProtestaÌ„ts coÌ„tinued to the end of this third huÌ„dred of yeares the RomaÌ„s hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌ„s or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌ„t heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌ„ming of CoÌ„staÌ„tius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌ„t againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ„ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌ„cta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ„ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ„ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
By Martinus Polonus the same yeare The like haue others by which accōpt and Confession Constantine should either be vnborne or not aboue 2. yeares old at the most when he was King of Britaine and Emperor also after his Fathers death When it is proued before by all Antiquitie and the best Historians which haue written of this matter Greeke Latine Catholiks and Protestants that he was aboue 30. yeares of age at this time and his Mother S. Helen whom Matthew of Westminster seemeth at this reconciliation to call virginem valde speciosam an exceeding beutifull virgin and Harding both good and young had bene Constantius his wife 35. or 36. yeares before and brought him diuers children whereof Constantine the Greate now so old as I haue remembred was the youngest shortly after this comming of Constantius this Attonement betweene him and King Coel thus made King Coel died within fiue weekes saith Harding a moneth and eight dayes saith Galfridus Hard. Chron. c. 6. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 6. Pōt Virun Hist l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 61. Emenso mense grauissima infirmit as occupauit Coel ipsumque intra octo dies morte affecit Virunnius saith within one moneth Intra mensem emortiur Coelus So likewise hath the Monke of Westminster Coelus elapso mense vitam finiuit Harding writeth that Cōstantius was Emperor before he was King of Britaine But King Constance of Rome was hie Cheiftain By the Senate first made the Emperour And after King of Britain and Gouernour 4. And all Historians agree that he was Emperour next and immediately to Dioclesian Maximinian who as Baronius Spondanus and others proue gaue ouer the Empyre in the 304. yeare of Christ Marianus saith in the 305. yeare when by common accompt before Constantius was come into Britaine and continued heare and not enioying the Empire aboue 2. yeares if he had then bene first marryed to S. Helen and Constantine had bene their first or onely sonne or child he could not haue bene aboue one yeare old at his Fathers death to be both king of Britaine and Emperour When it is certaine out of Eusebius and others before that Constantine was aboue thirty yeares old and had bene generall of an Army before his Fathers death which the same Author further confirmeth when comparing Cōstantine the Greate with Alexander the Greate saying that Alexander liued but 32. yeares and reigned litle more then the third part of that tyme Constantine was as old as Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 3. 4. Alexander was at his death when he began to reigne doubled Alexanders tyme of life reigned thrise as longe At noster hic Imperator eo aetatis tempore regnum obtinuit quo ille Macedo cessit è vita illius autem vitae spatium temporis propagatione duplicauit regnique longitudinem triplo reddidit diuturniorem Therefore Alexander liuing 32. yeares compleate compleuit duos triginta annos Constantius finding the Christian Britans free and quiet at the death of King Coel so preserued them Constantine must needs be so old at his Fathers death when he began to reigne and so his Father and mother Constantius and Helen married together a longer tyme. 5. But King Coel hauing freed the Christians of Britaine from Persecution and now dying left them thus quiett and secuer from those vexations to Constantius Who during his life continued and maintayned them in the same or rather in better condition as I haue sufficiently remembred before not onely in giuing them tolleration and freedome from trouble and molestation as Sozomen with others witnesse Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis Sozomen Hist Ecclesiast l. 1. c. 6 potestatem libere suam religionem excolendi And was not against the lawe for Christians in Britaine to professe their Religion in his tyme Britannis non contra leges visum esse Christianam religionem dum adhuc vitae suppeditabat Constantio profiteri But he preferred the most constant Christians to the highest Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 11. offices and greatest trust stipatores suos ipsius regni custodes constituit He himself confessed the true God abolished Idolatrie Repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs colendis superstitione Deum omnium moderatorem vltro agnouit And so consecrated his whole family to God that his Court was as a Church wherein were both Cleargie men and godly Christians truely seruing God Omnem suam familiā vni Regi Deo consecrauit adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua iner ant Dei Ministri qui continuos cultus pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat This blessing and benefite he brought into Britaine and to our Christians heare and publickly maintained it euen in those tymes as this auntient Author is witnesse when the name of Christians in other places was so odious that without danger it could not be spoken off Which he further confirmeth in an other place where speaking in the name of Christians he saith that among the Emperors of that tyme onely Constanstius did neither in any sort persecute Christians or participated with them which did but kept all them which were vnder him without hurt and secure from all trouble neyther pulled downe Churches or did any other thing Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. against them Constantius solus ex nostri temporis Imperatoribus nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos Ecclesiarum demolitus nec aliud Idem Eusebius apud Baron Spondan Ann. 304. quippiam contra nos operatus And els where he teacheth againe that the parts of the west Empire did generatly receaue quietnes from Persecution when Constantius reygned which allthough Baronius and Spondanus doe not so well allowe vpon Eusebius his words in all places of the west because as they alleidge Constantius neither presently would nor could be against the Edicts of the Emperors still lyuing when he himself remained in Britaine in the end of the world and Italy was then full of warrs But Eusebius writeth not this Sozomen l. 1. c. 6. singularly but Sozomen and others testifie as much that when the Churches of God were persecuted in all other parts of the world onely Constantius graunted libertie of Conscience to the Christians vnder him Cum Ecclesiae in alijs orbis partibus persecutionum fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam religionem excolendi And againe generally of all Christian Churches in the part of his Empyre Ecclesiae quae erant in eâ Imperij parte quae
Constantino parebat in summa laetitia vitam egerunt And were not onely quiet vnder him but thus liued in greate Ioy and did encrease being honored and rewarded by him creueruntque in dies magis magisque tam beneuoli tamque pacis concordiae studiosi beneficijs ornatae 6. And relating his experiment to proue constant Christians before remēbred and how he admitted such for his nearest friends and Counsailers in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere decreuit He gathereth from hence that the Gaules Britans and others vnder him were by him exempted from the penall Lawes of the persecutors he taking them away and making them frustrate in his Dominions Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis neque alijs qui circiter montes Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum Occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita suppeditabat Constantio profiteri And the obiections which Baronius maketh doe rather proue then improue the quietnes of Christians in this Nation when Constantius was heare For first the vnquietnes of Italy rather helped then hindered our peace our Persecution proceeding from thence now not able to persecute vs nor take reuendge of Constantius for protecting vs. And his being in Britaine he being so friendly allwayes to Christians as Baronius often confesseth must much more procure ease and freedome to our Christians where there was noe man of power to contradict or resist it Constantius being both King and Emperor heare and the kingdome of Britaine a Christian kingdome Therefore howsoeuer his reasons make doubt of some other places whose state and condition was not like vnto ours of Britaine Bed l. 1. Hist c. 8. Galf. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manusc Galli antiq c. 28. 29. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. cap. 57. 58. 59. 60. Henricus Hunting Hist l. 1. Socrates Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. Eus l. 1. Vit. Cōstantini c. 9. Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 24. they doe not moue any question of the quiet thereof in cause of Religion but establish and confirme it And therefore our owne best allowed and auntient Historians S. Bede Galfridus Henry of Huntington an old French Manuscript Virūnius Harding others setle Constantius heare in Britaine after all our Persecution ended nothing but all fauour to Chrstiās heare in his time and not onely a tolleration graunted but publicke profession of Christianitie generally allowed by Regall and Imperiall warrant of Constantius vsed exercised as shall immediatly more plainely appeare in the next Chapter 7. And if we had rather harken to forreine writers in or neare that time we haue sufficient warrant not onely that he recalled himself from the worship of the Pagan gods as diuers are witnesses Constantius se à Deorum Gentilium veneratione auocauerat But as Eusebius and others testifie of him he gaue free power and licence to all vnder him to exercise Christian Religion without any molestation illis qui ab ipso regebantur liberam verae in Deum religionis sine Constantine the greate first instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem And this as he writeth when the greatest Persecution was in other places And had care to instruct his sonne Constantine the Greate which he left his Heyre in the same faith as we may easely conclude from the words of Constantine himselfe registred by Theodoret huius Dei adiutus ope orsus ab vltimis Oceani finibus vniuersum orbem terrarum Sozom. Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 5. Chronicon Monast Abingdonien apud Nich. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. c. 9. firmae salutis spe erexi that euē from the ends of the Ocean meaning Britaine he was assisted by God And Sozomen saith it is euidently knowne vnto all men that greate Constantine was first instructed in the Christian faith amōg the Britans Apud Britannos liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana imbutum And the Cronicle of Abington neare Oxford testifieth he was brought vp in that old Abbey which we must needs asscribe to his parents Constantius and Helena And we find not any other but Constantius except we will apply it to King Coel and then it was receaued and approued by him who heare in Britaine caused the persecutors to be putt to death and the Persecution therevppon ceased as S. Gildas writeth emarcescentibus Gild. l. de conq Brit. c. 8. nece suorum Authorum nefarijs Decretis For this must needs be applied to Persecutors in Britaine and not to the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian the Persecution heare endeed longe before their death as is proued before and neither of them nor any other Emperor but Constantius hauing power or commaund heare at this time And herevpon our Protestant Historians themselues thus testify of him Constantius abolished the superstition of the Stowe Howes Hist tit Romās in Constantius Constantine Gentils in his Dominians So that afterward Britaine felt no persecutions Constantius renounced the Idolatrie of the Gentils THE II. CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Constantine Emperour heare in Britaine 1. I Haue shewed before out of S. Gildas and others aswell that the Persecution called Dioclesians did not continue ten yeares in this kingdome in one place he termeth it Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem the nine yeares Persecution of Dioclesian the Tyrant and in the next Chapter not wholly ten yeares longe bilustro turbinis necdum expleto As also that it wholly ended Gildas l. de excid cōquest Brit. c. 7. 8. in the time of King Coel those Persecutours then hauing no power or Authoritie heare and so together with their other ouerruling and commanding Decrees the bloody Edicts of persecuting Christians heare were vtterly extinct and made inualidate and as is euident before neuer being renewed but alltogether omitted by Constantius this greate friend of Christians such of this Nation were fully and vndoubtedly thereby restored to their auncient liberties Priuiledges and Immunities in matters of Religion if Constantius and Helen our Emperour and Empresse King and Queene had then giuen no further and expresse approbation vnto them Which we may not reasonably call into question when we remember their absolute and independing regall right and possession without contradiction they had in this kingdome the naturall loue and affection they bore vnto it and that to them with their Religious care and desire they had to defend and aduance Christian Religion euen in times and places when and where they were not so enabled nor drawne therto with so many and strong bands of dutie and affection We haue heard before that other Churches vnder his Empire were endowed by his benefits and munificence thereby they lyued in greate Ioy and encreased the choysest Christians were his dearest Friends and
the Christian Cleargie there should be free from Tributs and Vectigals and all this was done as he setteth downe before the ouerthrowe Constantine gaue to Licinius or Licinius opposed against him Which Baronius affirmeth was in the 316. yeare of Christ And in the very next yeare 314. of Christ the same Authour Baron Annal. An. 314. Matth. Westm An. 321. Ado in Chronic. Baronius setteth downe the first Councell of Arles where as he from Ado and others writeth there were 600. Bishops assembled together with Claudius Vitus Eugenius and Cyriacus the Popes Legats and addeth further from Eusebius that Constantine himselfe was there present with the Bishop Sed ipsum Imperatorem Constantinum cuÌ„ Episcopis interfuisse Eusebius declarat Which presence and sitting of ConstaÌ„tine with the Bishops in Councell Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant cap. 37. Eusebius plainely confesseth Tanquam communis Episcopus a Deo constitutus ministrorum Dei coegit Conâ—â—lium in media istorum frequentia ac congressu adesse vna considere non dedignatus in medio consessu quasi vnus e multis assedit And yet affirmeth that diuers other Councels were called and kept in Baron An. 315. this yeare as at Ancyra in Galacia Neocaesarea in Pontus and Laodicea in Phrigia In the next yeare 315. he affirmeth Constantine published a Decree in preuenting murthering of children like a good Christian Prince Constantinus Imperator dignam planè Christiano Principe edidit sanctionem And an other against the Iewes which persecuted such of their Profession as became Christians commanding therein all such Iewes with their partakers to be burned And subiected all Christians which should forsake their Religion and professe Iudaisme to the same punishment So we might proceede to the other yeares betweene this and the 324. yeare wherein Baronius would haue him to be baptized needles to be related in this place these being more then sufficient to proue he was baptized longe before that time Which Ensebius doth giue plaine testimony vnto euen by Baronius his owne calculation for Baronius setting downe the warre betweene Constantine and Licinius to haue bene in the yeare 316. Eusebius saith that Licinius did then oppose against Euseb Hist l. 10 cap. 8. 9. God Allmightie whome he knew Constantine did worship Licinius vbi belelum Constantino inferre decreuit etiam ipsum omnium Deum quem a Constantino colisciebat impugnare aggreditur Eusebius thus writeth immediately after those Letters written to Anilinus Caecilianus and others before about the seuenth yeare of Constantinus as Baronius before hath witnessed Eusebius there also calleth Constantine a man renowned for all kinde of pietie omnis pietatis virtute clarus 7. And to put vs out of all doubt in this busines Euseb doth manifestly proue Euseb l. 1. vit Constant c. 34. 35. 36. 37. 41. that Constantine had giuen such freedome and donations to the Church of Christ as be remembred honored Bishops builded Churches caused Councels to be called and was present in them with the Bishops and many things of like nature before the tenth yeare of his Empire Heremias Sozomen before Sozom. l. 1. Hist cap. 8. hath witnessed that he receaued the Sacraments in the Church in this time Sacra mysteria percipere Which none but actually and really Baptized Christians might doe or did at any time If any man shall obiect that S. Melchiades Pope was a Maryr and so not likely to receaue such fauours from Constantine Baronius well answeareth he was accompted as many others were for the greate Persecution he endured vnder Maximian and not because he Baron An. 313. was violently put to death for Religion but dyed in a peaceable time Which the old Roman Martyrologe confirmeth Romae S. Melchiadis Papae qui in persecutione Martyrolog Roman die 10. Decembr Maximiani multa passus reddita Ecclesiae pace quieuit in Domino Which proueth that CoÌ„stantine had giuen Libertie to ChristiaÌ„s before S. Melchiades death which was within a yeare and litle more of Constantine his Victory against Maxentius After which time there is a silence in Histories of any Persecution where Constantine reigned And therefore S. Syluester being fled to the Mountaine Soractes in Persecution when he was sought for to christen Constantine by Diuine Vision argueth for them that hould before that the was baptized in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and by S. Syluester not then Pope but soone after and so said to be baptized by S. Syluester Pope because a litter after by the death of S. Melchiades he was choseÌ„ to that dignitie 8. The opinion of Constantine his Leprosie and miraculous curing thereof at his Baptisme can be no argument for the deferring thereof to a later time for we find that his daugter S. Constantia or Constantina was also infected with that desease as most probable from her Father and as miraculously cured thereof at S. Agnes her Tombe by her prayers as her Father was by S. Syluester his baptizing him So that we may rather say of them both so miraculously cured to the greate glory of God Conuersion of many as Christ said of the man borne blinde whome he gaue sight vnto that neither he nor his Parents in that respect had sinned but that the workes of God might be manifest in him Then with Pagans impute such punishment to the demerits Io. cap. 9. of Constantine which Euagrius ernestly contendeth to cleare him off And the greatest matter that is obiected being the death of Crispus his sonne this Euagr Hist l. 3. cap. 40. 41. could be no cause to deserue that Leprous punishment Crispus death being longe after Constantine his Baptisme wherein he was cleansed from that infirmitie Which both Baronius and Spondanus confesse and affirme Sozomen Baron SpoÌ„d An. 324. proueth by many Arguments that Crispus liued many yeares after his Father Constantine was a Christian Costantini ad Christum conuersionem plurimis arguâ—entis demonstrat longè ante Crispi obitum contigisse ipsumque Câ—â—spum plures vixisse annos postquam Pater Christo nomen dedisset 9. Therefore I meruaile how they could write before that Constantine was not baptized vntill the 324. yeare of Christ in which they say Crispus his death was and now thus confidently teach that which I onely contend that Constantine was a Christian longe many yeares before that time And Nicephorus Platina and others teach that this Crispus was baptized by S. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap. 33. in fine Platina in Marco Syluester together with his Father Constantine when Maxentius was ouerthrowne in the seuenth yeare of Constantine Vna cum ipso Crispus eius filius diuinum participauit lauacrum ambo candidam vestem induerant pulsis vrbe Tyrannis And Sozomen plainely affirmeth that Crispus died in the 20. yeare of the reigne of Constantine and before in his life being Caesar ioyned with Sozomen Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. his Father in many Lawes for
casus pericâ—lae quibus nullo modo possent emergere alij in morbos aut perturbationes corporis incognitas dilapsi simul ac in eo loco Deum precati essent calamitatibus quibus premebantur penitus liberati sunt Verum quo pacto ista quibus hominibus euencrint singillatim persequi longum esset 4. And to giue some notice to Posteritie what manner of diuine seruice was vsed then in these holy Churches to assuer vs it was the Sacrifice of Masse which was offered there on sacred Altares and they adorned with Crosses holy Images the same Authour testifieth that in this Miraculous Church there was an Altar for offering that blessed Sacrifice with Crosse or Crucifix placed vpon it Crucis effigies in altari illius Ecclesiae statui solet And that vsage and custome was confirmed by diuine Miracle testifiing that from the time of Christs suffering vpon the Crosse what soeuer things were done either for the common profit of mankind or the priuate of some either by holy Angels or godly and perfect men they were not rightly done without the vertue of the sauing Crosse Visio diuinitus oblata quandam Crucis effigiem quae in altari illius Ecclesiae statui solet ante oculos proposuit declarauitque manifesté res quaecunque a tempore quo Christus in Crucem actus erat velad vtilitatem humani generis communem vel ad priuatam quorundam seu a diuinis Angelis seu a pijs perfectis hominibus gestae fuerunt non sine virtute Crucis salutaris rectè gestas esse 5. Where we finde as greate honour and reuerence giuen to the Crosse from Christ as after And this Authour liuing in this fourth hundred of yeares neare the dayes of this Emperour testifieth with diuers others that in the Empire of Constantine and by his meanes the faith of Christ was not onely dilated throughout the Roman Empire but into the whole world Christi nomen Constantino rerum potiente in orbem vniuersum propagatum sit Christi Religio etiam ad ipsos Barbaros peruasit The Celts the vttermost people of the Gaules by the Ocean the Gothes and people bordering vpon them the Inhabitants by Ister Armenians Perfians and others were then conuerted to the faith of Christ The Kingdome of Ireland by some Writers not conuerted in the time of Constantine the Greate 6. Among the Countryes and Kingdomes then conuerted diuers doe reckoÌ„ the Kingdome of Ireland to haue bene one and by this meanes and manner as both Catholike and Protestant Historians relate it Ireland receaued the faith of Christ in the yeare 335. when as Fincomarc reigned in Scotland and this happened by meanes of a woman among the Picts who growing famuliar with the Queene in the yeare 322. preached the Christian faith vnto her the Queene wonne the King shewing him what had bene preached vnto her And the King disposed his people to receaue Edw. Grymston booke of Estat in Ireland pag. 36. §. 15. Baptisme about the yeare 335. The Irish haue liued since in the Romish Religion vntill the time of King Henry the eight when as the Protestants Religion began to be preached the which hath bene since in that Country planted by Queene Elizabeth and King Iames. Thus hath a late Protestant Writer An other saith the Hollinsh l. of the first Inhabitation of Irel. Scotish Chronicles auouch that in the dayes of their King Fincomarke who departed this life in the yeare of our Redemption 358. Ireland was conuerred to the faith by this meanes A woman of the Pictish blood chanced say they to serue in those dayes the Queene of Ireland which woman being a Christian herselfe first instructed her Mistresse in the faith and true points of Christianitie and the Queene her Husband who conuerred the whole Irish Nation Hector Boethius for the Scottish Historians relateth it in the same maÌ„ner Hiberniam Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. fol. 104. vnde Scotis origo per id tempus Christi cultum accepisse ferunt res a modico principio orta vt Nostratium scribunt noÌ„nulli miraculis coaluit Mulier Christianâ— pietatis cultrix Pictici eam fuisse sanguinis Scotici asseuerunt Annales Reginae insinuata Christi nomen illi mirificè praedicauit reuerendumque effecit Regina Regem docuit Rex vniucrsum populum Fincomarco Rege Scotis adhuc imperante And Not Ireland but Iberia in Armenia rather conuerted at this time addeth that this was at the same time when so many other Nations remembred before receaued the Christian faith Complexi sunt eadem tempestate complures Orientis Occidentisque populi laetis animiâ— verae Religionis cultum But I dare not affirme this History to be true of the Irish Nation for either the Theodoret. Hist Eccles l. 1. cap. 24. Sozomen Eccles Hist lib. 2. cap. 6. Hist Tripart l. 3. c. 1. Russin Eccl. Hist l. 1. cap. 10 same or the very like is related by Theodoret Sozomen Russinus Cassiodorus and others as done in the Country of Iheria and the people Iberes then inhabiting Armenia by many degrees seperated from our Hibernia or Iberia Ierna or whatsoeuer name it euer had and onely resembling it in demonination Eodem Imperatore Constantino regnante fertur Iberes ad Christi fidem deductos esse Est haec quidem Gens barbara robusta bellicosissima Armeniam interiorem incolit versus Septentriones 7. And the same auncient Authour liuing neare that time and the dayes of S. Patrike the Apostle and Conuerter of our Irish Nation doth take vpon him particular knowledge being a meere stranger to our Hibernia that the Sozomen supr c. 6. Iberes then and so conuerted did worship Christ with greate deuotion from that to his time ad hunc modum Iberes fuere ad fidem in Christum inducti eum adhuc permagno studio colunt When the contrary is witnessed by all Writers of the adioyning Irish people And the Relators themselues of this opinion to be vnderstood of the Iland of Ireland confesse as much One of them a Protestant Hollinsh supr thus writeth euen from the Irish Antiquaries By the report of the Irish Writers themselues this should not seeme alltogether true for they affirme that their Country was rather still esteemed as one of the vnchristened Ilands till about the yeare 426. whilst Celestine the first of that name gouerned the See of Rome Who sent S. Palladius and after his death S. Patrike thither to conuert that people When it is euident both by Sozomen Theodoret and the Composer of the Tripart History all the whole Nation of Iberia was conuerted in the time of Constantine and preserued in the true saith long after the dayes of S. Celestine S. Palladius and S. Patrike the Irish Apostles Againe it is euident in the life of S. Patrike by all Antiquities that S. Patrike being a Christian in his youth was Manuscr antiq in vit S. Patricij Capgrau in
of Christ 326. he boldly affirmeth she liued some yeares after that time Haud tamen affirmare dubitamus adhuc aliquot post haec vixisse annos And that she liued vntill the 335. of Christ or after it is euident by Eusebius Sozomen and others affirming that she left her three Nephewes sonnes of Constantine Caesars when she dyed And yet it is manifest by Eusebius and others that Constans his youngest sonne was not Caesar vntill the 30. yeare of Constantine when his Tricennall Feast was kept in the 335. yeare of Christ the eldest CoÌ„staÌ„tine being created Caesar in the 10. yeare of his Empire at the decennall festiuitie and Constantius the second in the 20. yeare when the vicennall Feast thereof was celebrated Cum triginta ipse annos in Imperio compleuisset filij eius numero tres Caesares diuersis creabantur temporibus Primus qui Patris erat cognominis decimo paterni Imperij anno honorem hunc adeptus est Secundus Aui nomine appellatus Constantius vicesimo ferè Imperij paterni anno quando publicus solennisque omnium hominum conuentus agebatur renuntiatus est Tertius Constants suit qui tricesimo paterni regni anno ad honorem euectus est The Age of S. Helen by Eusebius and others about fourescore yeares old octogesimum ferè aetatis suae annum confecisset doth proue as much for as is proued before she was a young Virgin when she was marryed to Constantius about the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 272. And the Age of Constantine her sonne being aboue 30. yeares of Age before he was Emperour and reigning Emperor no lesse time giueth good allowance vnto it suruiuing after her death by all accompts To which the reckening of Onuphrius and Onuphr in Roman Principib pag. 57. others that Constantine the Greate was borne in greate Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 272. according to my accompt before giueth more confirmation THE XVI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY DEVOVTE LIFE OF Constantine his Religion in many particulars His death glorious and not so soone as some relate it 1. SOME late Writers grounding vpon the Relation and Authorie Socrat. l. 1. Hist cap. vlt. 26. of Socrates doe seeme to hold that Constantine dyed the same yeare 337. Felicianus and Titianus being then Consuls Anno Christi trecentesimo trigesimo septimo Feliciano Baron Spond Annal. an 337. Titiano CoÌ„ss Constantinus Imperator ex hac vita migrauit vt disertè Socrates testatur addens diem nempe vndecimum Kalendas Iunij But I cannot assent either vnto Socrates so to thinke nor this Constantinâ— the Greate died not so soone as some recompt Interpretation of him for the reason for which Baronius and Spondanus assent vnto him for that after this yeare Lawes were rather founde inscribed in the name of his Sonnes then of Constantine their Father Vt Socratis Chronographiae de die CoÌ„ss consentiamus illud imprimis maximè persuadet quod leges posthac datae nominibus filiorum reperiantur inscriptae potiùs quaÌ„ ipsius Constantini Patris For Eusebius then liuing doth witnesse that Constantine did giue this Power and Authoritie whilst he liued Liberum eis fecit vt per se aliquid Euseb l. 4. de vit Const c. 52. l. 10. Hist cap. vlt. ad Reipublicae vtilitatem gererent And this is euident by the example and instance it selfe which these Authours obiect that Lawes were made in the Moneth of December in the yeare of these two named Consuls Felicianus and Titianus in the name of his Sonne Constantius Leges extant in Cod. Theodor. datae à Constantio ijsdem huius anni CoÌ„ss mense Decembri For Socrates their holds that these Consuls were in the next yeare to the Tricennall Feast as they affirme when Eusebius a present liuing witnesse and acquaintance to Constantine the Greate and others affirme that Constantine was Emperor allmost 32. yeares much more then a yeare after his Tricennall Feast Duos triginta annos extra paucos menses dies cum Imperio fuit Euseb l. 4. de vit Const supr Theodoret. Hist lib. 2. cap. 31. And these Authours themselues which pretend to follow Socrates doe much differ from him in their Accompt in this matter for they plainely teach that the Tricennalia of Constantine wherein his youngest Sonne Constans was created Caesar were kept in the 335. yeare of Christ Anno Christi trecentesimo Baron Spond Annal. an 335. trigesimo quinto celebrata sunt Tricennalia eiusdem Constantini Constans tertius eius filius ab ipso creatus est Caesar And then bring in the named two Consuls Felicianus and Tiatianus as also the death of Constantine to haue bene in the yeare 337. when Socrates saith plainely that in the immediate next yeare to the Tricennall anno post both those men were Consuls and Constantine Socrat. Hist lib. 1. cap. 25. 26. dyed Anno post Constantinus mortem obijt Feliciano Tatiano CoÌ„ss ad vndecimum Calendas Iunij Which cannot possibly agree together 2. Besides the opinion of those two to be Consuls in either of these yeares is very doubtfull and not to be followed for certaine for both Marianus Scotus Florentius Wigorniensis others confidently write that their yeare of Consulship was before the Tricennall yeare of Constantine in the 29. yeare of Constantine and 334. of Christ Anno Christi 334. 29. Constantini CoÌ„ss Faelicianus Titianus And that Vrsus and Polemius were Consuls in the next following Tricennall yeare and in the yeare 336. wherein as Socrates saith Felicianus and Titianus were Consuls and Constantine dyed not they or any one of them but Constantius and Constans were Consuls And the yeare 337. in which by Baronius and Spondanus Constantine deceased in the Consulhips of Felicianus and Tatianus neyther of them but Acindinus or Aridinus Marian. Scotus aetat 6. an 334. 335. 336. Florent Wigorn. Chron. in eiâ—d Consulib and Proculus were Consuls 3. Therefore diuers English Historians doe confidently hold both Catholiks and Protestants that Constantine lyued vntill the 339. or 340. yeare of Christ And both Eusebius Theodoret and others deliuer vnto vs so many Edicts Acts and worthie labors of this renowned Emperor after his Tricennall yeare and the time of his death by Socrates that we must needs hold he lyued longer after that time then he prescribeth This is manifest in the Historie Matth. Westm an 340. Stowe and Howes Hist Rom. in Const Pits l. de Illustr Brit. Script in Const Magno Bal. centur 1. in Flauio Constant of that most glorious man S. Athanasius Patriarke of Alexandria his vniust Banishment vnto Treuers in Germany and honorable restoring againe after two yeares and foure moneths Exile at Treuers as Theodoret and others testifie Diuus quidem Athanasius post annos duos quatuor menses Treuerensis exilij Alexandriam redijt Yet Baronius and Spondanus freely grant that he was bannished in the 336. yeare
of Christ when by Socrates reckening Constantine the Greate dyed When Theodoret saith plainely that this greate Constantine restored S. Athanasius by his Decree restituit autem Alexandriae decreto suo Athanasium quamuis adesset Eusebius summis Theodoret. l. 2. Histor cap. 1. viribus dissuaderet And Sozomen also doth euidently testifie that the Greate Constantine in his life time commanded S. Athanasius to be restored and so left it in his last Will and Testament and recordeth this returne of S. Athanasius as the first matter of moment done after his death Dum haec geruntur Theodoret. Hist lib. 1. cap. 31. Athanasius ex Gallia ad solem Occidentem vergente Alexandriam reuertitur Quem Constantinus dum adhuc maneret in vita reuocari in patriam iusserat Fertur etiam eum hoc idem in Testamento suo praecepisse Which Constantine the Sonne then ruling in those parts speedely and honorably for S. Athanasius performed testifying in his Publike Letters extant in the Workes of S. Athanasius Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. 3. cap. 2. Theodoret Sozomen and Socrates himselfe that it was his Fathers Ordinance and Commande Cum Dominus noster faelicis memoriae Constantinus Augustus Pater meus haberet in animo Episcopum illum ad propriam Sedem locumque restituere morte ante occupatus occumberet quà m id quòd erat sibi in optatis Epistol Const filij apud Athan. Apol. 2. Theod. l. 2. c. 2. Sozom. l. 3. c. 2. Socrat. l. 2. c. 2. Niceph. Hist Eccl. lib. 9. c. 3. l. 8. c. 54. explere posset consentaneum existimaui vt ipse institutum tam pij Imperatoris mihi exequendum susciperem 4. And the same Socrates manifestly proueth that this returne of S. Athanasius to Alexandria from Treuers after his so longe continuance there was presently vpon the death of Constantine the Father so soone as the certaine notice thereof did come to his sonne Constantine in France Eusebius setteth downe many memorable things of this greate Emperour done by him yet lyuing after the time of his supposed death by Socrates Namely the marriage of his second sonne with greate sumptuousnes the Father Emperour leading his sonne by the hand to that Solemnitie the Ambassages and gifts sent Euseb lib. 4. de vit Const c. 49. 50. 51. 56. 57. vnto him from the Indians His diuiding the Empire betweene his sonnes His dayly making of Lawes both concerning ciuill and warlike affaires assiduè leges ferebat aliquando de rebus ciuilibus aliquando de bellicis He prepared his greate Expedition against the Persians in so forcible and victorious manner associating diuers Bishops with him to giue assistance both by their counsaile and prayers that the Persians vnderstanding thereof fearing themselues not able to make resistante sent Ambassadors vnto him to entreate for peace Oratores ad eum de petenda pace mittebant which they obtayned vpon conditions for the quiet of Christians among them 5. Among these prouisions he caused a moueable Church magnificently to be made to carry with him in his Army for his Cleargie and himselfe to serue God in Ad bellum illud suscipiendum Tabernaculum ad Ecclesiae similitudinem magnificientia faciendum curauit in quo Deo victoriarum datori ipse cum Episcâ—pis supplicaret And further to explode the error which holdeth he was not baptised vntill a little before his death when these Ambassadours came vnto him it was the holy time of Easter and Constantine watched all night with Constantine his greate deuotion at the feasts of Easter other Christians in the Church magna agebatur diei Paschâ— eo tempore celebritas Imperaror cum caetâ—ris pernoctans vota precesque Deo persoluebat And this custome he yearely vsed in this greate Festiuitie as the same Author present witnesse thereof thus testifieth Statis quotidie teÌ„poribus soluscuÌ„ sololoquebatur Deo Cap. 21. 22. supr supplici voce in genua proiectus humili vultu deiectis oculis à Deo petebat ve quibus egeret rebus per illum consequeretur Sed hanc Religionis executationeÌ„ salutaris festi temporibus augeÌ„s omnibus viribus cum animi tum corporis diuinos sacroruÌ„ ritus obibat quasi qui huius magnae solemnitatis exempluÌ„ omnibus praeberet NocturnaÌ„ verò in hoc festo per vigilationeÌ„ tam claram reddidit quà m diurnaÌ„ lucem accensis tota vrbe per certos homines quibus hoc munus delegatum fuit quà m celsissimis cereis caÌ„delis etiam laÌ„padibus igneis omnes latebras collustraÌ„tibus vt illâ— mystica pernoctatio longe clarior ipsa solis luce redderetur Ad hunc moduÌ„ Deo ille sâ—o quasi sacerdos quidam sacra faciebat He did dayly at certaine vsuall times huÌ„bly vpoÌ„ his knees pray vnto God but this exercise of religion he encreased in the times of the Feast of Saluation with all The ceremony of lights in the Church vsed by Constantine in greate aboundance of them and watchings power of soule and body executing the sacred ceremonies giuing as it were an example vnto all of this greate Solemnitie In this Feast he made the watching in the night as bright as the light of the day most high waxe condels were set vp burning in all the Citie as also laÌ„pes shyning in euery corner diuers meÌ„ being assigned to execute that office So that this mysticall watching through all the night was made farre more bright then the light of the sonne After this manner as if he had bene a Preist he serued God 6. Vpon the opportunitie before remembred of the King of Persia sending Constantine procureth quiet for the Christians in Persia Ambassadors vnto Constatine to procure peace he also wrote vnto that King Sapores that the ChristiaÌ„s in his Dominions which were there in greate numbers at that time cum accepisset apud Persas frequentes esse Dei Ecclesias infinitum pene populum Christi gregibus contineri might liue at libertie and freedome Euseb l. 4. supr Sozomen lib. 2. Hist cap. 14. for their Religion And if we may beleeue Eusebius then lyuing and best knowing the affaires and proceedings of this most Noble Emperour after all these things were compassed and brought to end he began that glorious and renowned worke and foundation of the most sumptuous Church of the twelue Apostles in Constantinople vbi iam haec peracta fuerunt omnia Euseb supr c. 58. Apostolorum templum in fui cognomine ad perpetuam illorum memoriam conseruandam aedificare caepit Where it is euident by this then lyuing Authour and witnesse that he did not begin to build this Church vntill long after his tricennall Feast first finishing and ending those things I haue remembred and others And yet the glory and statelines of that worke as it is described by the same Writer was such that it could not be effected finished in many yeares Cap. 60. supr and yet
appearing vnto her and incouraging her according Ambros serm 90. de passione beatae Aguetis Virg. to her name to be Constant in the faith and loue of Christ spe recuperandae salutis venit ad Tumulum Martyris nocte preces fideliter fundebat Quod dum faceret repentina sommi suauitate corripitur videt per vifum beatissimam Agnetem talia sibi monita praeferentem constanter Age Constantia crede Dominum Iesum Christum filium Dei esse Saluatorem tuum per quem modo consequeris omnium vulnerum quae in corpore tuo pateris sanitatem Wherevpon as S. Ambrose lyuing in that Age and others witnesse Constantine at the request of his cured daughter S. Constantia there erected a Church and Tombe to S. Agnes and Constantia perseuered in virginitie by her many virgins both meane and Noble and renowned receaued the holy veales Perseuerauit autem Constantia Augusti filia in virginitate per quam multae virgines mediocres nobiles illustres Sacra velamina susceperunt Our holy and auncient learned Countryman S. Aldelmus with most honorable Titles remembreth her among the most Aldelm l. de laudib virginitat cap. 25. Ado. Vienn in Chron. Fascicul Temp. an 294. Harris Hist Tom. 4. Libell de munificent Constant Tom. 1. Concil Baron Spond Annal. an 330. sacred virgins saying that by her persuasion and example allmost all the daughters of the Roman Pretors and allmost all Noble and beutifull virgins professed virginitie and among these Attica and Arthemia daughters of Gallibanus by others Gallicanus most potent in the Empire Quarum genitore Gallihano nullus in Romana Monarchia praestantior extitit And citeth the life of S. Constantie written long before Quod plenius de conuersatione illius scripta opuscula produnt She erected a Monastery of Nunnes neare the place where she was cured and there shutting vp her selfe with many other Nunnes serued God with greate deuotion and sanctity of life in the same place all her life after her death her body was buried by S. Agnes Therefore I may boldly say The honour of Britayne by the greate Emperour Constantine with our Monke of Bury in his olde verse of this most glorius Emperour Reioyce ye folkes that borne be in Britaine Called otherwise Beutus Albion that had a Prince so notably soueraine Brought forth and fostered in your Region Ihon Lydgaâ—e lib. 8. cap. 12. That whilom had the domination As cheife Monarch Prince and President Ouer all the world from East to Occident THE XVII CHAPTER THAT THE POPES AND CHVRCH OF ROME in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them the Supremacy of that See Apostolike 1. SOME euen of our owne Historians write and namely the Monke of Westminster that S. Siluester continued Pope vntill the yeare wherein Constantine deceased and both of them died in the same yeare 340. That as they had both laboured together in their liues for aduancing the honor and Church of Christ so they died together Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 340. to receaue the merited reward of their labors Anno gratiae 340. magnificus Imperator Constantinus vitam laudabilem glorioso fine terminauit Quo etiam Anno Sanctus Syluester viam vniuersae carnis ingressus migrauit ad Dominum Dignum plane omnino conueniens vt qui simul circa incrementum Ecclesiae perseueranter laborauerant simul reciperent promeritam pro labore retributionem And if we should approue the opinion of Baronius and Spondanus so expounding Baron Spond Annal. an 314. S. Damasus in S. Syluestro to 1. Concil the old Roman Pontificall in this point that S. Syluester entered the Papacie in the yeare of Christ 314. Anno Christi trecentesimo decimo quarto Calendis Februarij Syluester Romanus subrogatus in locum Melchiadis sedere caepit and allowe vnto S. Syluester so long possessing thereof as the same Pontificall doth three and twenty yeares ten moneths and 11. dayes Syluester sedit annis viginti tribus Mensibus decem we should conclude in Baronius opinion of the death of Constantine that S. Syluester and ConstaÌ„tine died in one and the same yeare Baron Spond supr Anno. 337. as Matthew of Westminster affirmeth although not the same 340. in number which he hath deliuered But to followe the other opinion which seemeth more common and better pleaseth Baronius Binius and our Protestants also Baron Annal. an 336. 337. Binius annotat in Marc. Iul. lib. 1. Hier. in Chron. Marian. aetat 6. an 333. Sozom. Hist Eccl. lib. 2. cap. 19. that after the death of S. Syluester before Constantine dyed there were two othr Popes Marcus and Iulius the first being Pope a very short time but 8. Moneths by S. Hierome and Marianus by Sozomen a litle space Cum Marcus post Syluestrum ad exiguum tempus Episcopatum Romanum gessisset Iulius in illam Sedem successit And Iulius was Pope but in the last yeare of Constantine being as these Authors hold the first yeare of his Papacy By which accompt the reckening of our Monke before that S. Syluester and Constantine dyed in the same yeare is rather coÌ„firmed then infringed So if as these men say Marcus was Pope within 15. dayes of the death of S. Syluester continued the Papacie Baron Binn supr but 8. Moneths and Iulius immediatly succeeded him but a litle before tâ—e death of Constantine it is apparant that S. Syluester and Constantine might or did dye in the same yeare 2. And to our present purpose which is to be perfectly satisfied and instructed of what Religion these Popes were which liued in this time when the true Christian Religion was not onely permitted but publikely and with authoritie both spirituall and temporall Papall and Imperiall generally professed in all Nations whether the same which we haue heard of Constantine before the publike graunt and warrant of the Popes Supremacy Roman Religion of the Sacrifice of Masse prayer and erecting Churches to Saints prayer for the dead Purgatorie Pilgrimage honor to holy Reliks Images and such other cheife points as Protestants now call into Question or the new doctrins of these men And it can be no Question but the Maisters and Schollers Teachers and Learners Catechizers and Catechised Baptizers Both Popes Emperour and all but Heretiks were then of the present Roman Religion euen by enemies vnto it so testifying Io. Bal. l. 1. 2. de Rom. Pont. in Syluestr Mar. co Iul. Bal. sup l. 1. in Syluest Robert Barnes in vit Pontif Roman in â—od and Baptised as their condition was must needs be of one and the sance minde and iudgment in such things they were all Holy men and Confessors as our Protestant Writers are witnesses and to make them also to giue both euideÌ„ce and iudgment that they were of the Catholike Roman Religion now professed
so soone so encounter ouerthrowe three Legions of RomaÌ„ Souldiars besides their adherents as these men say And Eusebius saith that Constantine himselfe came hither againe in Britanniam inuasit and was heare longer after this pretended Reuolt and at his death gaue Britaine his auncient Patrimony to his eldest sonne assignabat auitam sortem grandiori natu filio Againe these men say Octauius was King heare vntill Maximus his time and marryed his onely daughter and Heire vnto him When it is a common consent in Antiquities that this Maximus or Maximianus was not King in Britaine vntill after the 380. yeare of Christ Therefore he must needs be granted to haue bene very youÌ„ge and of too few yeares at the going of Constantine hence for him to commit the gouernment of Britaine vnto him or for himselfe to haue so soone vsurped it against so righfull and a potent King and Emperour 5. And our most auncient and best Historians S. Gildas S. Bede Marianus Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 10. â—â—â—gebert Chron. Eutrop. Hist Polyd Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. p. 49. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Constantius Iulian Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. Fast Reg. Episc Angl. Ammian Marcelli l. 20. in init l. 26. 28. Florentius Wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Henry of Huntington and William of Malmesbury allthough as diligently as they could recoÌ„pting our Kings of Britaine neuer mention any such Octauius or Octauian But the cheifest and most auncient of them S. Gildas plainely saith that this Iland was at this time and vntill Maximus or Maximian a Britan tooke vpon him the Empire a Roman Iland Insula nomen Romanum tenens And diuers Historians both late and auncient Catholiks and Protestants doe particularly set downe our Kings after Constantine the Greate Roman Lieutenants heare vntill these dayes as Constantine Constantius Iulian Valentinian Gratian Emperours our Kings Martinus Lupicinus Nectaridius Theadosius Fraomarius and other Roman Lieutenants and Gouernours heare And when the Councell of Ariminum was kept about the yeare of Christ 360. and the 23. yeare of Constantius sonne of Constantine the Greate it is certaine that this Constantius was our King in Britaine and bore the chardges of the poorest Bishops of this Kingdome as then vnder his gouernment which were present there and he was so farre from loosing Britaine or any other Country of his Empire then that as Sozomen and others testifie that Councell thus wrote vnto him at this time sic tuum creuit Imperium vt vniuer si orbis terrarâ—m gubernacula teneas Epist Ariminen Concil ad ConstaÌ„tiuÌ„ Imp. apud Sozom. Histor l. 4. c. 47. His Empire was so encreased that all the world was vnder his Gouernment This was aboue 20. yeares after the death of the greate Constantine in whose time this Reuolt of Britaine from him is thus supposed and aboue twyce so longe time of the imagined vsurpation heare by Octauius And Zonaras writeth that this Constantius in the 14. yeare of his Empire bannished or rather carried with him S. Athanasius into Britaine at his comming hither Eodem anno 14. Magnus Athâ—nasius à Constantio in Britanniam deportatur Ioa. Zonar tom 3. Ann. f. 117. c. de Constantio Constante 6. Therefore I dare not to assent that in this time of the greatest florishing Estate of the RomaÌ„ Empire the Power thereof in Britaine especially from whence the glory of it grew to that greatenes eyther Octauius or any other so much preuailed heare to barre the Emperours of that honour But he might towards the time of Maximus or Maximianus when the Empire had more enemyes and lesse power preuaile in some such sort as these Historians haue writen of him allthough they differ also in Maximianus aswell as in Octauius One saith he was the sonne of Trahern vncle to S. Helen Maximian Harding Cronc c. 63. f. 51. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 9. Pontic Vir. Hâ—st l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 379. Harding supr King Traherne his sonne to Constantine next Heire others affirme he was sonne of Leolinus an other vncle of S. Helen greate vncle to Constantine Leoninus Constantini auanculus ipsum genuerat And erat patre Britannus à Leolmo Constantini auanculo procreatus matre vero Natione Romanus ex vtraque parte regalem originem ducens And one of them saith Octauius was King but 14. yeares ending with the beginning of Maximian his reigne And so we may well allowe such an Octauius to haue borne the name of a King in Britaine in those troblesome dayes of the Romans ruling heare diuers petty Kings being probably at that time in this Nation aswell by the testimony of these Authours which then make Octauius King as others So they terme Conanus a King that Maximian tooke his Kingdome from him cui Regnum Britanniae eripuerat So was Dionotus King in Cornwayle Dionotus Rex Cornubiae So was his Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 1â— 15. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm an 390. 392. Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano brother Carodocus before him Dionothus qui fratri suo Caradoco in regnum successerat And yet vnder our cheife King and Emperour Maximian at that time Cui Maximianus Insulae principatum commendauerat And S. Ninian who lyued Bishop heare in the end of this Age had Kings for his Ancestores Regali ex prosapia beatus Ninianus extitit oriundus And yet the greate distance of the place of his birth from King Coel and these remeÌ„bred argueth he was not of their Line And all these Kings or Regents heare were most certainely by our Antiquities Catholike Christians 7. Therefore the Temporall State in respect of any of theÌ„ could not be any The falling of CoÌ„stantius Emperor to the Arrian Heresie a great hurt to Catholike ReligioÌ„ in many places hinderance but rather help and furtherance to the increase of Christian ReligioÌ„ in their time But it was rather the Heresie of Constantius the Arrian Emperour which hindered the glory of true Religion then in this Kingdome as it did in other places and Countries of the world if it did not so much florish heare theÌ„ as in his blessed Father CoÌ„stantine the Greate his Empire And yet we may be bold to affirme that the State of our Brittish Church euen in The kingdome of Britaine as free as any from the Arrian Heresie those distempered dayes when the holy Writers of that Age complaine the allmost whole Christian world to haue bene polluted with the ArriaÌ„ Heresie was as renowned for our Bishops and Cleargie and as free from that infection as any Nation was We haue heard before that our renowned Archbishop of London Restitutus with diuers others Bishops of this Kingdome was present at the greate Councell of Arles celebrated diuers yeares after CoÌ„stantine went from Britaine to Rome And allthough we doe not expressely finde it writen of
corrupto orbe toto hanc â—tiâ—m Insulam extra orbem tam longe remotam veneno sui infecit erroris hac quâ—si via pistâ—lenâ—iaetrans Oceanum patefacta non mora omnis selues Haeresios cuiusque infulae 〈◊〉 semper aliquid audire graudenti nihil certi firmiter obtinenti insudit S. Gildas before him writeth to like purpose calling that Heresie Gild. l. de excid Brit. c. 9. in respect of this Nation transmarinum venenum a forreine and beyonde sea poison transported hither not bred heare nor naming any one particular Brittish Bishop Ruler of Church or Church infected with it And to grant this Kingdome then to haue bene vnder the Empire and Emperour Constantius then an Arrian which many of our owne Historians haue before denied all this will probably argue no more then that I haue yeelded vnto that some were infected heare but not of Bishops and learned Clergie In which sense Sozomen one of the best Examiners of those proceedings saith that he thinketh no Nation vnder the Roman Empire was quite free and cleare of that calamititie Nulla gens Romano subiecta Imperio ab hac calamitate credo vacua liberaque fuit And we haue a better witnes for Britaine to keepe it vndefiled Sozom. l. 4. Hist c. 26. from this and all other Heresies vntill that of Pelagius long after this time for so testifieth the old Manuscript Antiquitie of the Church of LaÌ„daffe written as it seemeth by the things therein handled before S. Gildas his time all being more auncient which plainely saith that the Britans neuer changed any point of faith which they receaued in King Lucius time nor were infected Antiquit. M. S. Eccl. Landauen with any spot of wicked Doctrine vntill Pelagius his Heresie arose Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsque dum Pelagiana Haeresis orta est Therefore if the Arrian Heresie had any entrance hither it must needs be onely in some fewe particular men not in Publike parsons and Churches THE XXI CHAPTER CHIEFELY ENTREATING OF LIBERIVS Pope and Constantius Emperour manifestly clearing S. Liberius making him an holy Catholike Pope and Saint and the Emperour Constantius a true penitent and to dye a Catholike 1. THE Pope of Rome which succeeded to S. Iulius in the Hereticall time and Empire of this Constantius was Liberius and by them which number Saint Faelix substituted by the Arrians for Pope Liberius exiled in the Catalogue of Popes the same S. Faelix is likewise reckoned among the Bishops of that See Baron Spond Annal. an 357. Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Conc. Annot. in vit Liberij Apostolike Diuers euen Catholike Writers doe seeme to hold that Liberius being bannished by the Arrian Emperour for refusing to communicate with the Arrian Hereticks did by troble and vexation yeeld to communicate with them externally but neuer consented vnto but euer in iudgment condemned their Heresie and so make him guiltie of a faulte in fact but not in faith in which he euer remained constant and vnmoueable And S. Athanasius whose testimony is greate and on whome they most rely in this opinion allthough he maketh Pope Liberius a most excellent paterne and example of constanty against those Heretiks yet in one place he writeth that either he by violence and threates of death consented to some materiall error by subscribing or the Arrians flandered him with such a fact testifiing Liberius was euer most free euen at this supposed time from Heresie and if any fault of fact was committed it was to be imputed to the wills of the Arrians and not of Liberius and Pope Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them but an holy Pope yet Liberius then did not supply the Papall See but Felix was by theÌ„ reputed Pope by them substituted into the Papall See in place of Liberius being by them exiled Liberius post exactum in exilio biennium inflexus est minisque mortis Athanas Epist ad Solitariam vitam agentes Tom. 2. oper ad subscriptionem inductus est Verum illud ipsum quoque eorum violentiam Liberij in Haeresim odium suum pro Athanasio suffragium quum liberos affectus habebat satis coarguit Quae enim per tormenta contra priorem eius sententiam extorta sunt eaeiam metuentium sed ita cogentium voluntates habendae sunt Ruffinus Ruffin l. 1. Hist c. 27. leaueth it doubtfull whether Liberius was restored because he subscribed or at the instance of the Romans refusing to obay any other Bishop Liberius vrbis Romae Episcopus Constantio viuente regressus est Sed hoc vtrum quod acquieuerit voluntati suae ad subscribendum an ad populi Romani gratiam à quo proficiscens fuerat exoratus indulserit pro certo compertum non habeo By this it is euident that it could not be proued in those dayes that Liberius made any subscription or yeelding at all such as pleased or could please the Arrian Emperour and his Heretiks But Sozomen Socrates Theodoret and others comming to more certaine and prefect Intelligence of these things then Ruffinus confesseth he had attained vnto doe more clearely testifie that this report of Pope Liberius subscription was but the inuention and fiction of the Arrians who knowing Sozom. Histor Eccl. l. c. 4. 14. the greate Power of him and his See and that Constantius was so vrged by the Romans and Westerne Bishops to restore him that he could not deny it fathered this lye against Liberius for the Emperours and their excuse Imperator compellere tentauit Liberium fateri filium patri non esse consubstantialem In which he could not preuaile and then they raised this Rumour and slaunder rumorem dissiparunt Liberium verbum consubstantiale reiecisse asseruisseque filium patri dissimilem esse When this holy Pope at that very time as the same Authour proueth to disproue this slaunder intâ—rdicted all which allowed of that error Confessionis fidei formulam à Liberio adduxerunt quae illis qui filium patri non substantia caeteris rebus omnibus similem asseuerarent interdixit Ecclesia Yet the Imperour rather moued by feare then loue gaue him leaue to returne to Rome Emperator dat Liberio potestatem Romam reuertendi For the Romans so loued and honored Liberius for his excellent gifts and principally for so constantly defending the true faith and courageously resisting the Arrian Emperour that they tooke Armes for his exilement Populus Liberium tum quod in alijs rebus vir excellens spectatus erat tum quod Imperatori animo adeo excelso constanti in fide defendenda contradixerat tam eximie charum habuit vt seditionem plane maximam eius exilij causa conflaret resque ad caedem prorumperet 2. Socrates saith plainely that Liberius was restored because the Romans caused sedition for his Bannishment and threwe Felix whom the Arrians had Socrates l. 2.
very probably be gathered by his extraordinary fauour and loue towards that greate light of Christs Church in that time S. Hilary most famously knowne to be the greatest Propugner and Defendor of the Nicen faith which was theÌ„ in the world and had written much against the Arrians and among the rest twelue Bookes of the blessed Trinitie and openly still professed himselfe a Catholike and the Arrians damnable Heretiks and both dedicated and deliuered this his Profession and Apologie in a Booke euen to the hands of Constantius and was by him with greate libertie freedome and honour restored and sent to his Bishoprike in France And in that his Apologie proueth that Constantius of himselfe but that he was much abused and violented by the Arrians had long desired to knowe the true Catholike faith in that Controuersie Recognosce fidem quam olim optime ac religiosissime Imperator ab Episcopis optas audire non audis Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum Dum enim a quibus ea requiritur sua scribunt non quae Dei sunt praedicant orbem aeternum erroris redeuntis in se semper certaminis circumtulerunt 8. And allthough being sodainely taken with sicknes and death no Catholike Bishop in any probable iudgment being present he was in extremitie baptized by Enzoius an Arrian as S. Athanasius writeth yet this proueth not but as S. Gregory saith he might be saued allthough he had repented before that Baptisme For the same S. Athanasius granteth in the same Epistle that those Arrians or Seminarrians which Constantius ioyned with did then keepe and vse the Catholike forme of Baptisme in the name of the Father and the sonne and the holy Ghost Qui in Ecclesia credunt baptizantur in nomine patris filij Spiritus sanctiâ—â— â—nd not that condemned forme in nomine patris maioris filij minoris c. Aâ—â— besides S. Gregory Nazianzen cited before Theodoret and others testifice that allthough Constantius being deceaued by them which could leade him as they listed did not admit the worde of Coessentialitie yet he manifestly confessed the sence Christ to be the naturall sonne of God begotten of the Father from eternitie and to be God vtterly reiecting and condemning them which durst call him a Creature which were they which vsed that inualide forme of Baptisme Etsi Constantius non admittebat vocem Theodor. Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 3. Coessentialitatis circumuentus ab ijs qui quouis ducere eum poterant significationem tamen manifeste coÌ„fitebatur quod diceret filium germanum ante secula ex patre genitum Deum verbum prorsus abdicatis ijs qui auderent condituram dicere filium Thus hath Theodoret. And S. Gregorie Nazianzen and Nicephorus the same Greg. Nazian supr Niceph. l. 10. Hist c. 1. before saying that he professed the true and sinceere meaning of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consubstantiall sinceram dictionis eius sententiam est professus And declared himselfe an open knowne Enemy of them who durst call Christ a Creature Tum certus manifestusque eorum qui creaturam illum vocare ausi fuissent hostis extitit And add that in all things he was a paterne of his holy Father but cheifely in pietie and worship of God and in abolishing Idols error and superstition Is fuit patris sui exemplar in omnibus rebus maxime vero in pietate Dei cultu atque in simulachrorum erroris superstitionis abolitione 9. This ConstaÌ„tius was at the time of his death by Sozomen about 45. yeares old annos natus circiter quadraginta quinque full 45. saith Socrates vixit Constantius Sozom. Hist Eccles l. 5. c. 1. Socrat l. 2. c. 37. vlt. Socr. Sozom. supr Nicephor Hist Eccl. l. 9. c. 50. Baron SpoÌ„d Annal. Tom. 4. annos 45. besides the time he reigned with his Father after his death say Socrates Sozomen and Nicephorus he was Emperour 25. yeares viginti Annos praeterea quinque post patris mortem imperauit he died on the third day the Nones of Nouember tertio Nonas NoueÌ„bris by Nicephorus his accompt in the 367. yeare of Christ Quum à Christo nato trecentesimus sexagesimus septimus ageretur Some set downe his death somewhat sooner as they haue done his Fathers before aboue 25. years soonerthen this Accompt of Nicephorus of the yeare of Christ 367. for Constantius his death yet grant he was Emperour 25. yeares after his Father died THE XXII CHAPTER IVLIAN THE APOSTATA NEVER PERSECVTED the Christians of Britaine But they during the whole tyme he was Caesar or Emperor were heare in peace and quiet both from Persecution Paganisme or Heresie 1. CONSTANTIVS the last ouerlyuing sonne of Constantine being dead Iulianus Brother to Gallus and sonne of Constantius Chlorus by Theodora a man by no Title of discent Heire or King of Britaine was acknowledged for Emperour for allthough this Constantius last Emperour by the instigation and persuasion of Eusebia Empresse made him a Caesar in the Empire he himselfe not able to discharge the whole charge for manyfold trobles and Inuasions of the Barbarous as the Romans termed strangers into 〈◊〉 places of the Empire especially in Gallia now France where as Zosimus saith they tooke 40. Cities neare the Riuer of Rhene Francos Alamanos Saxones quadraginta sitas ad Rhenum vrbes coepisse prorsus easdem deuastasse Ciues Incolas infinitae multitudinis cum innumerabili spoliorum copia secum abduxisse and gaue vnto him in Zosimus Hist l. 3 Socrat. Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 1. Cassiodor Tripart Hist l. 6. c. 1. Niceph. l. 10. c. 1. Ammianus l. 21. Baron SpoÌ„dan Annal. ann 360. Marriage his Sister Helena And sent him to gouerne the part of the Empire on this side the Alpes postquam Iulianus in Italiam accersitus aduenisset Caesarem Constantius declarat Helenam ei sororem in MatrimoniuÌ„ tradit ad Nationes Transalpinas eum dimittit yet it is euident by Ammianus and others that he had no child by her which liued but she herselfe died before her brother Constantius Emperour Neuertheles the Ecclesiasticall State of Britaine rather gained then lost by his being Caesar in these Westerne parts and Emperour afterward For allthough Constantius had married his Sister Helena vnto him and in that respect so longe as she liued might seeme to haue a care rather to preserue then destroy him yet she dying as before during her brothers life that imagined loue of Constantius could not loÌ„ger endure in that respect and both Socrates Cassiodorus and others testifie it was thought that when Constantius sent him into the dangerous Warrs of Gallia he did it to haue him slaine by the cruell and potent Enemies Dicitur à nonnullis Constantium illum Socrat. l. 3. cap. 1. Cassiodor Tripartit Hist l. 6. c. 1. Niceph. Hist l. 10. c. 1. Socrat. supr alij Ammian lib. 21. Baron an 361.
alij Socrat. l. 3. c. 1. Iulianum contra Barbaros hac de re misisse vt cum illis confligens ibi interiret Nicephorus calleth this the common conceipt and opinion sermonibus vulgatum fuit And Constantius limiting his Authoritie to doe nothing without consent of others dedit illi in mandatis Imperator vt nihil sine Ducū consilio moliretur And not onely this but he secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take Armes against Iulian and incited others by his letters which they sent to Iuliā for their excuse to inuade the Romans where Iulian ruled Illi Legatum ad eum Iulianum mittere literas Imperatoris quae eos in fines Romanorum ire iusserant ostendere caeperunt Which when Iulian perceaued and remembring the old hatred he had borne him frō his childhood he requited him with the like measure shewing most loue and fauour to those vnder his gouernment whome Constantius hated or disfauoured most which among Christians were the Catholike Bishops and others whome he had persecuted Iulianus quo pacto populum sibi deuincire eiusque conciliare beneuolentiam posset cogitat Ad quam rem tali vsus est astutia Nouerat pro certo Constantium vniuersae illi populi multitudini quae fidem Consubstantialis amplexabatur maxime inuisum esse tum quodillos Ecclesijs ipsorum exturbauerat tum quia Episcopos qui ad illos spectabant proscriptos in exilium eiecerat 2. And this his fauour and kindenes towards Catholicks had continued with him euen from his first being Caesar in these parts as euidently appeareth in the case of S. Hilary that renowned glory of Gods Church who at the same time he was exiled by procurement of the wicked Arrians and consent of Constantius Emperor vniustly was by Iulianus whome he calleth his Lord and Religeous Caesar adiuged Innocent and for his loue and defence of S. Hilary did suffer more reprouch of the Arrian Persecutors then S. Hilary Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum endured Iniury by that Exilement as he himselfe the best witnesse auouched to Constantius Exulo non crimine sed factione falsis nuncijs Synodi apud te Imperatorem pium non ob aliquam criminum meorum conscientiam per impios homines delatus Nec leuem habeo quaerelae meae testem Dominum meum Religiosum Caesarem tuum Iulianum qui plus in Exilio meo à malis contumeliae quam ego iniuriae pertulit And S. Hilary returning into France in the end of the Empire Fortun. in Vit. S. Hilarij Seuer l. 2 Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 31. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 8. vit S. Hilarij Sozom. l. 5. c. 12. S. Anton. ad Didymum apud Sozom. l. 3. c. 14. Vit. S. Hilar. sup in Breuiar Baro. Spondan An. 369. al. of Constantius and beginning of Iulianus by calling diuers Synods in which Saturninus and Paternus the cheife Agents of Arianisme there were excommunicated France was deliuered from that Infection and Britayne still ioyning with S. Hilary and the Catholicks of Gallia was free from thar venime Ad hunc modum doctrinam Concilij Nicaeni in ea Imperij parte quae ad solem Occidentem vergit ab Hilario Eusebio vercellensi defensam propugnatam accepimus And as S. Seuerus writeth Illud apud omnes constitit vnius Hilarij beneficio Gallias nostras piaculo haeresis liberatas Which must needs be in this time of Iulian his being Caesar and Emperor S. Hilary dying in the yeare 369. anno post Christum natum trecentesimo sexagesimo nono Soone after the end of Iulian his short Empyre hauing commanded others by his in the West an vnitie in Religion by many Councells of the Bishops of France and other Prouinces in these Occidentall parts Diuers of those Councells assembled after Iulian was Emperor and had reuolted from Christian Religion the whole time of his Empyre being by no accompt aboue two yeares and 8. moneths An Argument sufficient that the Persecution which he raysed against Christians did not extend to these Westerne Natiōs especially Britaine likely by his reuolt from Christ and death of his wife Helena and Constantius Baron An. 363. the Posteritie of our S. Helen the Heire of this kingdome now reuolted from him But howsoeuer this was Iulian quite leauing these Westerne Nations before he eyther persecuted Christians or left the Profession of their Religion liuing so short a time Emperor not two yeares by two moneths and three dayes as Baronius thinketh he doth demonstrate and neuer returning westward againe Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 18. Cassiodor Hist Tripart l. 6. c. 47. but these Countryes in those dayes setled in Catholicke Religion Britayne could not be afflicted by his Apostasie But rather gayned then lost in Religion by him being all the time he was Caesar a friend to Catholicks and dying as Socrates Cassiodorus and others write in the seuenth yeare after he was declared Caesar occubuit anno septimo posteaquam a Constantio Caesar renuntiatus fuisset 3. So that he was aboue twice as long a friend to the Catholiks in Britayne as he was a professed Enemy to Christians in any place For Ammian Marcellin Speed Theater l. 6. c. 47. Stowe Hist in Iulian. Harris Theater Tom. 4 c. 26. if we grante vnto some what they contend that he ruled in Britayne and that Lupicinus and Alipius whome he employed to builde Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes and their Religion did gouerne heare as Lieutenants in his time or Constantius this hindereth not the quiet of the Brittish Catholicks in his either Caesarship or Empire For the Authors themselues which most insist vpon these instances doe freely confesse first that Lupicinus was a very Christian man and Enemy vnto Hereticks One Harris supr of them thus writeth At what time Iulian was receaued Emperor by the Senate and people he began also to Reigne ouer Britayne vnder whome Lupiciniuc Praeter a Christian gouerned the Land And if I be not deceaued this was the same Lupicinius Epiph. l. de Haeres Haer. 80. the name time and other circumstances so pleade which Epiphanius maketh mention of who persecuted to death in the time of Constantius the Massilian and Martyrian Heretiks who denyed the grace of Baptisme fasting and many other Ammian Marcellin l. 20. cap. 1. Haeres Speed Stowe supr points of Catholike Religion And for the other Alipius it is manifest by Ammianus Marcellinus and our owne Historians euen Protestants that he could not molest the Brittish Catholicks in the Empyre of Iulian how soeuer he stood affected friend or foe to their Religiō for he was sent hither by Iulian being Caesar in the time of Constantius to resist the Inuasions of the Picts and Scots into the Marches of the Britanes Iulian himselfe not daring to leaue Gallia as much infested by the Almans and Iulian himselfe at that time as before is proued was a friend to the Catholike
Potestatem tamen saeculi praesentis omnino accipere renuit But lyued a poore penitentiall life with his 10. Disciples cum decem Discipulis suis which by some were termed Monkes monachi sunt as his History witnesseth some time vnder a Tent and allmost vnto his death in a Cottage or Cell vntill the King of Venedocia moued with his pietie and miracles gaue vnto him a Castle Contulit viro Dei Castellum suum Deo sancto Kebio in perpetuum 3. The miracles which God shewed by him were many and wonderfull Caecos illuminauit leprosos mundauit paraliticos mutos demoniacos sanauit His most aboad and residency was in Venedocia now Northwales and the Isle of Mona Man and as diuers write Bishop there if that Iland is not mistaken Anglesey Iland where S. Kebius both lyued and dyed being auntiently so called Mona In this Mona now Anglesey is the place called holy head of that holy Bishop where his Tombe still is or lately was and visited with reuerence as a late Writer confidently and as by experimentall knowledge thus testifieth He dyed at a place called Holy Heade in Wales where his ToÌ„be Harris Theater Tom. 4. cap. 32. is yet visited in Pilgrimage by the Inhabitants of that Country And as the Welch Writers euen Protestants doe freely confesse that this place of S. Kebius his aboad and death which the English men call Holy Heade is by the Welch or Britans still called S. Kebius Citie because he was Bishop there and of so greate Sanctitie Quod illi Angli holy heade quasi sacrum caput nos verò Caercibi Humfr. Lhuyd in Mona Insula apud Abraham Ortelium in fine Theatri Will. Harrison Descript of Brit. c. 10. in Anglesie id est ciuitatem Kibij dicimus Which an other Welch Antiquary a Protestant also thus confidently confirmeth The Welch men call it Tiremone or Mon and herein is a Promontorye or Byland called holy heade which hath in times past bene named Cair Kyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there 4. Yet to make vnion betwene these Authors both those Ilands some time of the same name situated in the same Sea and neare one to the other we may and not vnprobably grant that this holy Saint was Bishop of them both at the same time The names of his holy Disciples in particular I doe not finde for certayne except of S. Caffo to whose Sanctitie God gaue this S. Caffo miraculous testimony that in time of need being sent by S. Kebius for fier and the wicked Smith where he was to haue it denying it vnto him except he would carry it in his bosome which being enforced vnto he so carryed it vnto his Maister without any hurt to himselfe or his coate S. Kebius misit Manuscr antiq Capgr in S. Kebio Discipulum suum nomine Caffo vt ignem afferret Qui cum à quodam Fabro ignem peteret renuit ipse dare nisi in sinu suo portare vellet posito igne in sinu ei us reuersus est ad Magistrum suum sine laesione vestis suae ignem portans 5. But Maister Harris in his Manuscript Historie noting the yeare of Christ Harr. Hist tom 4. c. 33. 370. confidently writeth as hauing Authorie for it which he citeth not about this time lyued also an holy Saint of the Brittish Nation named Tefredaucus S. Tefredaucus in the I le of Mone where after his death he had a Church erected and dedicated in his name of whome Giraldus Cambrensis writeth this miracle In this I le of Mone saith he there is a Church in honour of S. Tefredaucus the Confessor into which on a time when Hugh Earle of Shrewsbury and the Earle of Chester came in by force and placing their houndes in the Church all night in the morning they founde them all madd And the cheife Earle himselfe with in one moneth after was slayne dyed a miserable death Giraldus thus truely hath this History but speaketh nothing of the Girald Cambr. l. 2. Itenerar CaÌ„br c. 7. time when this holy Confessor lyued Est in hac Insula Ecclesia Sancti Tefredauci Confessoris in qua Hugo Comes Slopesburiensis cum semel vna cum Comite Cestrensi hanc Insulam vi ingrederetur canes nocte quadam posuisset insanos omnes mane recepit Et ipsemet infra mensem miserabiliter extinctus occubuit If this Author is not deceaued in the time we may probably suppose this Saâ—nt Tefredaucus the circumstances aswell of time place and profession agreeing thereunto was one of the Disciples of S. Kebius then so conuersing lyuing and dying in that Iland of Mona or Anglesey The same History of this Church and Saint with Giraldus hath Humfrey Lhuyed in his Treatise of Mona onely he differeth in calling this Saint with a little difference Saint Fefridaucus Humfr. Lhuyd in Mona Insula Druidum Harris Tom. 4. c. 17. Ecclesia Sancti Fefridauci 6. M. Harris is of opinion that the holy Eremite and Martyr S. Decumanus lyued in this Age and before this time either in or soone after the 312. yeare of Christ And Capgraue with the old Manuscript of his life doth testifie S. Decumanus that he was of the olde Primatiue Christian Britans This man borne in the Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Decumano Heremita Martyre West part of Cambria of Noble and renowned Christian parents euen when he was very younge abstayning from the pleasures recreations of this life euen those that be voyde of sinne the more freely wholly to deuote and dedicate himselfe to the seruice of Christ loue of heauen and contempt of this world And knowing how difficult a thing it is for a man especially of Noble and greate parentage in his owne Country and among his carnall friends Ritches and delights continually apposing themselues against Christian perfection to serue God in so secure and holy estate in one conflict vanquished and subdued them secretly for feare of being pursued and hindered in his sacred course and enterprise stealing away from them and going into a Wildernes of a strange Country seperated from his owne by the Riuer or Sea of Seuerne where he Miraculously began his Miraculous Eremites life for comming to the Ryuer side and neither finding Ferry-man nor boate and fearing to be stayed by his friends pursuing him cutt a greate bundell of wandes growing there and binding them together in one faget passed vpon them to the other side neare Dorostor Castle as Capgraue nameth it now likely called Dunster adioyning vpon Seuerne Sea where he landed Defuit Naulum defuit Nauigium maturanda erat fuga è vestigio subsequentium vir Dei Misericordia Dei confidens nequaquam haesitans de potentia virgas secus mare in frutecto quas reperit crescentes colligauit in fasciculum tali vtens vehiculo misit se in profundum Et sic diuiua gubernante prudentia prouectus est ad
must needs make him no lesse auncient then I haue before remeÌ„bred him to haue bene borne in Britaine brought vp at Rome in the dayes of saint Syluester Pope and greate CoÌ„stantine Emperor Which the time of his death by all accouÌ„pts will also confirme if we consider the long liues of our holy men as saint Patrik Dauid Kentigerne and others in those neare succeeding dayes this worthie man is remembred particularly in Histories to haue liued vntill he was very old ad senium vsque plenus dierum aetate maturus and yet some place Io. Bal. cent 1. in Ninian Pits aetat 5. in eodem S. Alred Capgrau in vit eius him for his death with S. Ambrose and others in this Age others to haue dyed in the yeare 422. and they which make his death latest say it was in the yeare of Christ 431. or 432. which is farre from making him an extraordinary old maÌ„ for those dayes from that time I suppose his birth to haue bene in And by all reckenings in Historians saint Palladius and saint Patrike were sent hither from Rome in those yeares 431. 432. when the longest accoumpt setteth Hect. Boeth l. 7. Anton. Fitzharbert l. Ant. Rel. Cath. in Ang. pag. 17. Bal. cent 1. in Nin. Pits in eodem downe the death of saint Ninian And yet no Historian writing of their comming hither either maketh saint Ninian then liuing or lately dead which could not haue bene omitted in so singular and rare a man as S. Ninian was sent from the same place and authoritie of Rome and preaching in the same Countries and parts whether they came and where they preached by Commission from the same Apostolike Roman See if he had not bene dead some time before neither had their sending thither bene so needfull as it is made in Histories if his death had not bene knowne at Rome before their coÌ„ming sending from thence to performe the same Apostolike office and dutie in the same Prouinces which and where saint Ninian in his life time so nobly and gloriously supplied and executed by the same Legatine Power and authorite from Rome 7. Therefore I must needs set downe this renowned Britan Apostle of the Picts and most of his holy labors with the Conuersion of that people to Christ to haue bene in this Age and before the Empire of Maximus And yet it appeareth S. Ninian preached also to his Country Britans hy the old Writer of saint Ninian his life that although he was principally sent by the Pope to be their Apostle he preached vnto others in Britaine before he conuerted the Picts for at his first comming as I haue insinuated from that Author before S. Ninian was receaued heare as a Prophet sicut Prophetam eum habebant Greate coÌ„curse of people came vnto him greate ioy with all meruaylous deuotion and prayse of Christ euery where Magnus populorum fit concursus ingens cunctis laetitia mira deuotio laus quoque vbique resonat Christi all of these are sufficient Arguments that these first eâ—tertainers of S. Ninian heare were our Christian Britans and not the PagaÌ„ Picts Which is made more manifest by that which immediatly followeth capit mox malè plantata enellere male collecta dispergere malè aedificaâ—a destruere Purgatis ab omni errore fidelium mentibus omnia quae fidelibus agenda verbo docuit operibus exemplo monstrauit multis miraculis confirmauit He began to pâ—ll vp things ill planted scatter things ill gathered and destroye things ill builded and purging the mindes of the faithfull from all error whatsoeuer he taught by word the beleeuers to doe he shewed it in deeds and example and confirmed it with many miracles Where it is euident that they were beleeuing Christians although by neare cohabitation or conuerse with Pagans defiled with some Heresies or errors to whom he thus first preached and people different and distinguished from the vnbeleeuing Picts as they are expressely thus set downe and his preaching to these was afterward as thus it is remembred diuers from the other in the same History Interea Sanctus Ninianus Australes Pictos quibus adhuc error Gentilis inhaerens Idola venerari ac colere compellebat aggrediens Euangelij veritatem sequentibus signis praedicabat caeci vident claudi ambulant leprosi mundantur surdi audiunt mortui resurgunt oppressi à daemonibus liberantur Sicque fides suscipitur error abdicatur distructis templis Ecclesiae eriguntur currunt ad salutis lauachrum diuites pauperes gratias Deo agunt in Insulis quae procul sunt habitantes Ordinauit Presbyteros Episcopos consecrauit totam terram per certaâ— Parochias diuisit In the meane time S. NiniaÌ„ going to the Picts which yet were PagaÌ„s and worshipped Idols preached the truth of the Ghospell vnto theÌ„ with these signes following The blynde seâ— the lame walke lepers are cleÌ„nsed the dead are raysed and they which were oppressed with deuils are deliuered And so the faith is receaued error abandoned Pagan temples are destroyed Christian Churches erected Ritch and poore are baptized those that inhabited the Ilands a farre off giue thanks to God He ordayned Preists consecrated Bishops and diuided the whole land by certaine Parishes 8. And hauing thus conuerted and confirmed this people vnto and in the faith of Christ being the cheifest end of his Mission and comming hither he returned to his Church confirmatis in fide omnibus ad Ecclesiam suam est regressus This house Episcopall Church which he now returned vnto was the same which he had builded before of stone called for the rarenes of such building in Britaine that being the first as our Histories say thereby named Candida Bed Hist lib. 3. cap. 4. Capgrau in S. Niniano Guliel Malmes lib. 4. de gest Pont. Angl. Casa the White House or Church at a place called Witerne betweene Scotland and England as they are now termed vpon the Sea coast allmost quite enuironed with the Sea excepting the passadge on the North side thereof Candida Casa vocatur locus in extremis Angliae iuxta Scotiam finibus vbi beatus Confessor Nima requiescit Natione Brito qui primus ibidem Christi praedicationem Euangelizauit Nomen loco ex opere inditum quod Ecclesiam ibi ex lapide polito Britâ—nibus miraculum fecerit This Church saint Ninian dedicated to S. Martine of Tours so soone as he vnderstood he was dead which was in the end of this or beginning of the next Age by all accompts this Church being quite finished before that time Quoniam iam Sanctum Martinum quem miro semper venerabatur affectu à terriâ— ad caelos migrasse didicerat ipsam Ecclesiam in eius honore dedicauit By the Scottish Histories thus related Inter nostros Ninianus Episcopus sanctitate Hector Boeth Hist l. 7. Bal. cent 1. in Nin. Bernic miraculis clarissimus ac Casae Candidae Pontificalis in Galdia
Sedis primus Institutor vbi aedem condidit diuo Martino suo Auunculo sacram Where we see that saint Ninian was the first Founder of that Episcopall See most renowned for sanctitie and miracles and dedicated his new Church vnto the honor of saint Martine his Vncle as they write 9. There was also an aâ—ncient Church in the same place dedicated to saint Ninian of which besides others both old and late Writers saint Alcuinus or Io. Pits aetat 5. in S. Nin. Gul. Malmes l. 3. de gest Pont. Angl. Alcuin Epistol ad fratres Candidae Casae Albinus in an Epistle to the Religeous men inhabiting there maketh this memory of the sanctity of that place and worthines of the miraculous man there buried as William of Malmesbury citeth him Scribit Alicuinus in Epistola ad Fratres eiusdem loci Candidae Casae dicens deprecor vestrae pietatis vnanimitatem vt nostri nominis habeatis memoriam in Ecclesia sanctitissimi patris vestri Nimae Episcopi qui multis claruit virtutibus sicut mihi nuper delatum est per carmina metricae artis quae nobis per fideles nostros discipulos Eboracensis Ecclesiae scholasticos directa sunt in quibus facientis cognoui eruditionem facientis miracula sanctitatem Where we haue the most learned Authour of this Land and his Age an ample witnesse of the learning holines miracles of this renowned Bishop Apostle and first Conuerter of the Picts by some of the Southerne Scots also Io. Pits supr to Christ Omnium primus Pictos Australes Scotos ab Idolorum cultu ad fidem Christi perduxit 10. We finde in this Age also many others renowned men and Saints of this Manny Brothers and Sisters children of Prince Bragbam Saints in this time Kingdome Braghan stiled King of Brecknocke a Noble BritaÌ„ who had 12. soÌ„nes and so many daughters all of them holy Seruants of Christ and happy Saints Rex Breghenocensium Fuerunt Regi illi filij duodecim filiae totidem omnes Deo placentes vitae sanctae Among these saint Canoch his eldest sonne and Manuscr Ant. in vit S. Keinae Virg. Capgrau in eadem Manuscript Gapgrau supr in S. Cadoco in S. Gundleo Heire forsaking his wordly honor and glory gaue himselfe wholly to the contemplatiue and Religeous life and estate therein long liuing and dying a glorious Saint His eldest daughter S. Gladus or Gladusa was married to King Gundleus also a Saint and they were the happy Parents of that our Illustrious Eremite Monke Bishop and Martyr saint Cadocus The second daughter named Melari or Melaria was Mother to saint Dauid our greate and renowned Archbishop his Father An other of the holy daughters was saint Keina who liuing a sacred virgin in a most strickt and austeare course of life was Miraculous at her birth in her whole life at and after her death The rest of these holy children are not so well remembred in our Histories but so in generall as I haue related King and Saint Gundleus husband of the eldest daughter and Father of saint Cadocus leauing his Rule and dignitie to his sonne saint Cadocus S. Gundleus how holy Religeous who shortly after also resigned it for the loue of the heauenly Kingdome builded a Church and there liued in greate austeritie and penance all his life many yeares his foode was bread of Barley the third part of Ashes and water his inward cloathing sackcloth he hauing forsaken all so much as the State of such a King neuer receaued any thing from others but liued by his labour euer at midnight rissing and diuing himselfe in the cold water Regale Palatium deseruit regno Cadoco filio suo commendato ad monticulum sibi ab Angelo nuntiatum peruenit Ecclesiam construxit ibi in magna abstinentia vitae sanctimonia viuere caepit Vtebatur autem cilicio pane hordeaceo cinere in tertia parte admixto aquamque potare consueuit nocte vero media surgens in aquam frigidam se immersit nihil de alieno sumens proprio labore vitam duxit And thus M. S. Antiq. Capgr in S. Cadoco Caradoc in vit S. Gildae Capgr in eod S. Dauide M. S. Capgrau in S. Carautoco perseuered to his death being very old in the next Age where I shall speake more of him and his holy sonne S. Cadocus who in this Age also began to be famous 11. So was S. Gildas Albanius both a renowned Preacher and Miraculous man in this time S. Carautocus also Sonne and Heire to king Kederic hearing that his Father being very old intended to resigne his Rule and gouernment vnto him fledd secretly a way in poore attyâ—e and embraced the Religâ—ous life and proued so excellent a man euen in this time that he preached in Ireland 30. yeares before S. Dauid was borne whose birth was in this time Tâ—â—ginta S. Gildas and S. Caratocus were now renowned annis ante natiuitateÌ„ sanct Dauid Episcopi in Hibernia coâ—uersari â—â—pit Multos populos in Hibernia ad fidem coÌ„uertit And it seemeth by the old Writer of S. Cadoc his life that he was euen in this Age a renowned man hauing besides S. Cadocus now renowned his holy conuersation and preaching in Britaine both in the part now named EnglaÌ„d as that called Scotland 7. yeares He went on Pilgrimage three times to Hierusalem seuen times to Rome and once to the holy Relicks of S. Andrew newly brought hither in this Age by S. Regulus as I shall set downe So S. Goudwall an holy Bishop or Archbishop heareafter where he was admonished by an Angell to stay and preach 7. yeares S. Gudwall also was renowned in this Age both in Britaine and other place Gudwà lus BritaÌ„niae finibus ortus ex nobili prosapia of Noble pareÌ„tage he was Manuscr Ant. de vit S. Gudwal Capgrau in eod Sur. Tom. 3. Molan add ad Vsuard Franc. Haraeus 6. Iun. Auth. of Engl. Martyr die 22. Febr. 6. Iunij brought vp in learning was consecrated Preist and after Bishop and by some an Archbishop in this Kingdome And that he might more quietly giue himselfe ouer to the contemplatiue life placing a worthie Bishop and Successor in his Pastorall charge and place went into a Monastery within his Diocesse hard by the Sea and there with an hunded and fourscore Monkes liued a most holy and Miraculous life He and his holy company in seuen ships went ouer into Flamders and preached there where by some he died and was first buryed at BlaÌ„dine neare GaÌ„t but Capgraue with the Antiquities which he followeth affirmeth his body was buryed heare in Britaine in an I le called then Plecit where it rested with greate honour vntill the Christian Britans bannished out of their Country by persecuting Pagans carried his holy Relicks with them and buryed them in that Monastery of Blandine Peractis
annorum multorum curriculis ob infestationem Barbarorum Paganorum gens Britannica magnâ ex parte hinc inde dispersa relictis sedibus per orbem diffusa est Hinc fratres assuÌ„pto corpore sancto mare transeuntes Franciam adeunt apud Clarum montem in Monasterio Blandinion locum perpetuae reliquiarum sanctarum quietis eligunt It is agreed by all that he died on the sixt day of Iune sexto Idus Iunij A Engl. Martyr 6. Iunij late writer saith in one place he finally reposed in our Lord about the yeare of Christ foure hundred and three Through forgetting himselfe or mistaken by his printer in an other place he writeth full of venerable olde Age in greate sanctitie and Febr. 22. holines of life he rested in our Lord about the yeare of Christ three hundred and fourtie and was one of the first of our Iland that preached the Christian faith in Flanders But by all this Age is the time of his holy life 12. We finde also in the authenticall life of S. Dauid vsed in his Ecclesiasticall Breuiar Eccles Sarisb in Festo S. Dauidis lect 6. Office in the Brittish and English Church that Eluueus was Bishop of Meneuia after called S. Dauids before S. Dauid was borne and had the honor to baptise that renowned man when he was new borne and for his performing Elueus Bishop of Meneuia in this Age. that holy office a most cleare Well neuer appearing before sprang vp to baptise him in ad ipsius baptizandi ministerium fons limpidissimae aquae emanauit qui nunquam antea visus fuit And this Bishop at that time was newly returned out of Ireland cum baptizaretur ab Eluueo Meneuensi Episcopo redeunte de Hibernia And so had gone thither as it seemeth about some Episcopall busines belonging Menâ—uia probably an Episcopall See before S. Dauids time vnto his chardge and office there Which approued testimony sufficiently proueth vnto vs that Meneuia was an Episcopall See longe before S. Dauid his setling the Archiepiscopall See there And if this Bishop S. Eluueus had then charge in Ireland that it was euen then the See Episcopall the Archbishop some time resideÌ„t there some time at Caerlegion I shall speake more of more both of this our other Archiepiscopall Sees of other Bishops heareafter And heare now also may I probably place S. Liephard a Brittish Bishop S. Liephard a Bishop of Britaine a Martyr in this Age. Saint and Martyr glorious euen in forreine Countries For it is reade of him that being borne heare in Britaine and consecrated Bishop in our Primatiue Church and going on Pilgrimage to Rome in his returne from thence in the Territory of Cambray in Hennalt at a place called HuÌ„court foure miles from the named Citie was put to death by Pagan theeues and his Feast is celebrated in the Church of Cambray on the fourth day of February That he was a Molan addit ad vsuardum Index SS Belgij Hereb in fastis SS Engl. Martyrolog 4. Febr. Bishop in our Primatiue Church of Britaine and put to death by Pagans in that Prouince where Pagans will not easily be founde in later times will giue some warrant to place him in this Age. THE XXVI CHAPTER OF THE HONORABLE TRANSLATION OF the Relicks of S. Andrew Apostle from Achaia to Britaine by S. Regulus The greate reuerence both Princes and others heare gaue vnto them and such and professed in other matters the Religion which Catholiks now doe 1. AS this our Britaine was made happy in the time of the Apostles with the presence and preaching of the cheife Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule So now in this Age and time so longe after their deaths and the rest of those chosen disciples of Christ to teach vs that they which be happily deceesed out of this mortall and entered into the heauenly life and triumphant Church may and doe by many meanes help assist and comforte his militant Seruants and Souldiars in this worlde it pleased his diuine Maiestie Miraculously as our Antiquaries and Arguments vndeniable proue vnto vs to honor this Nation and greate Iland with Epiphan Haeres 51. the sacred Relicks of that glorious Martyr and Apostle S. Andrew by naturall birth elder brother to S. Peter 2. And to testifie how greate a Iewell they and such are he caused theÌ„ to be transported so farre and longe a space and distance as betweene the place of Euseb l. 4. vitae Constant Socr. l. 1. cap. vlt. Hier. de Script Eccles in Luc. aduers Vigil in Chron. Chrysost Or. quod Christus sit Deus Veremun Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollin Hist of Scotl. in Fethelmacus his Martyrdome in Achaia to the remote parts of this Kingdome and in this order Constantine the greate Emperour fouÌ„ding at ConstaÌ„tinople the Church of the 12. Apostles with their Images and memoryes and his owne place of buriall betweene them as Eusebius Socrates S. Hierome and others are worthie witnesses and prouiding to translate many of their holy Relicks thither hoping thereby to procure greate profit to his soule quamplurimum vtilitatis illorum memoriam animae suae conciliaturam existimans Neque voâ—a eius expectationemque fefellit Deus AmoÌ„g others employed in this Religious worke S. Regulus an holy Abbot and Father of many vertuous Monkes at Patras in Achaia where S. Andrew was Martyred multorum verae pietati addictoruÌ„ in Patris ciuitate Pater atque Praeceptor and his sacred Relicks kept with greate reuerence who watching and praying at S. Andrewes Shrine thâ—re being the cheifest man which by the Edict of the Emperour were sent to worship those Relikâ— Relicks of Saints reuerenced of the Apostle which the Emperour himselfe meruailously reuerenced ex illâ—â— praecipâ—us qui Imperatoris Edicto diui Andreae Apostoli Reliquâ—â—s venerationiâ—â—â—â— sain quos ipse mira dâ—cebatur pietate assisterent fuerant destinati was â—dmonished from heauen to take parte of those holy Reliks a bone of the arme three fingers and three Toes of that Apostle bring them decently into the Iland of Albion in the remote parte of the world that the people there deuotely reuerencing saint Andrew might by the goodnes of God by his Ietercession obtaine both earthly and heauenly blessings Cum sacras ad Scriniolum ageret vigilias superne monitus est vt accepto sacrati brachij ossâ— tribus digitis totidemque alterius pedis articulis ac in vasculum decenter repositis Albionem Insulam in extremo orbis recessu sitam peteret futurum enim vt illie aliquando populus pia veneratione in diuum Andream ductus Dei beneuolentiâ terrena caelestia eius suffragio assequeretur charismata 3. By which direction S. Regulus taking the holy Reliks with diuers other very holy men for his Associats tooke this long Iorney in hand and after many dangers landed with these holy Relicks and his companions in that part of this
intermedium occupant De Italia enim superuacaneum est dicere Aiunt enim Romae quae est longè maxima eum fuisse adeo omnium sermone celebratum vt in officinarum omnibus vestibulis Porticibus ei paruas posuerint Imagines hinc sibi praesidium tutelam parantes Cum ergo venirent innumerabiles conabantur omnes contrectare ex pelliceis illis vestibus aliquam percipere benedictionem Where we see yet the Religion deuotiō not of Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in Vit. S. Cadoci Episcopi Martyris a few but many Britans then multi Britanni to goe so farre on Pilgrimage to holy parsons places and Reliks among those our glorious Monke Abbot Bishop and Martyr S. Cadocus went thrise on Pilgrimage to Hierusalem seuen times to Rome and to these Reliks of S. Andrew in Scotland staying preaching there seuen yeares as is also before remembred THE XXVII CHAPTER OF MANY RENOWNED ARCHBISHOPS OF all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men heare in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 1. WE reade in this time there was a learned Bishop or as Trithemius stileth him Archbishop of the Scots called Hildebertus Tutor and Instructor of that renowned learned Father of this Nation Caelius Sedulius Sedulius Hildeberti Scotorum Archiepiscopi ab ineunte aetate Discipulus Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. in Sedulio Ioa. Bal. lib. de Scrit Britan. in Caelio Sedulio Others giue him onely the Title a very learned Bishop of the Scots Hildebertus eruditus Scotorum Praesul But if we vnderstand this in that common sence and meaning as Bishops and Archbishops of places are taken and vnderstood that Hildebertus should be Archbishop of any See or Citie among the Scots sainct Palladius being by all Antiquities set downe to be their first Archbishop excepting the Archbishops Hildebertus the learned Tutor of Caelius Sedulus probably Archbishop of Yorke of Yorke and he sent by Papall and extraordinary Authoritie as Apostle to that Nation I dare not ioyne with them further in opiniō herein then say he was in this Age one of our Archbishops of Yorke and by that right Title Archbishop of all Scots or whatsoeuer Christian people in the North parts and Ilands of this kingdome Britaine vnder that Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction by Pope Eleutherius first order and Institution 2. Which I may further confirme by the authoritie of all them which call him Archbishop of the Scots they also teaching that he was Instructor of Author apud Bellarm. lib. de Script in Sedul Io. Trithem in Caelio Sedul Bal. in eod cent 1. Iodoc. Cocc in Catal. Scriptor Sedulius in his yoūger yeares à tenera aetate and those that write of Sedulius the time wherein he florished and died some place his deth vnder Cōstantius sonne to Constantin the Greate some in the 430. yeare of Christ others in the yeare 460. by none of these Accompts could Hildebertus be otherwise called Archbishop of the Scots then in that meaning I haue deliuered At the time of the first accompt the Scots were not in this kingdome as I haue made manifest before and before Hildebertus could be Tutor to Sedulius by either of the later reckonings the Scots were probably driuen out of Britaine by Maximus about the yeare 379. when Sedulius being long time Scholler to this Bishop must needs be old in the 430. of Christ and much older neare an hundred yeares old if he liued vnto the yeare 460. yet he is not by any Writer noted for an old man We cannot say that this Hildebertus was Archbishop of the Scots in Ireland for although diuers hold that diuers of the Scotish Irish had receaued the faith of Christ before saint Palladius or S. Patrike were sent vnto that Nation by Pope Celestine yet it is made plaine by the old Writer of the life of sainct Modwenna and others that at the comming of sainct Patrike thither the Irish people there were eyther Pagans for the most part or not well instructed in Christiā Religiō gentes illae partim Paganicis erroribus M. S. Antiq. de vit S. Modeuen Virg. Capgrau Catal. in eadem inuolutae partim fidem nondum plenè intelligebant Which could not be probably truely said of any Nation hauing so learned an Archbishop as Hildebertus is proued to haue bene with other Bishops Preists and Cleargie men as that greate dignitie inferreth and bringeth with it And the Antiquaries not onely of this but other Nations agree that sainct Palladius was the first Archbishop or rather Bishop that was euer sent into Ireland in the time of Pope Io. Trithem l. de Script Eccl. fol. 26. in Pallado Celestine and by him long after this Age Palladius Britannorum seu Scotorum Insulae Hiberniensis à Caelestino Papa primus ordinatus Episcopus Where Trithemius calleth him the first Bishop no Archbishop of that people yet he confesseth that sainct Patrike was immediatly after by the same Pope made Archbishop there Post quem sanctus Patricius genere Brittus à sancto Caelestino Papa consecratus in Archiepiscopum Hiberniensem 3. I doe not find the names of any others either certainely or probably remenbred in Histories to haue bene Archbishops of Yorke in this Age except Archbishops of London in this time Taurinus spoaken of before did in the beginning thereof supply that place of dignitie there The names of the Archbishops of Londō haue bene better preserued amōg which in this Cētenary of yeares we finde first S. Stephē commonly Will Harrison descript of Engl. Stowe Hist in Lucius Godwin Catal. of Bishop London Harris Hist Manuscr l. 4. cap. 7. by our Protestant Antiquaries accounpted the seuenth Archbishop there to which some Catholike Historians as M. Harris in his Manuscript History seemeth to agree But seeing I haue proued S. Augulus our holy Archbishop Martyr whom they passe ouer to haue bene Archbishop there ioyning with Theanus Eluanus Cadar Obinus Conā Palladius all which they place reckō before Stephē there be foūd seuen Archbishops there before him and he cannot be the seuenth but the eight in that See Next to Stephē they accoumpt in this Age Iltut or Iltuta after him Restitutus which was at the Councell of Arles spoken of before then Dedwyn Theodwyn Tadwyne Tatwyne or Tacwyne then Thedred Tidred or Theodred An old Manuscr Hist Gallic an 427. Gennad in Catal honor ib. Philip. Berg. Hist Io. Trith l. de Script Eccl. in Fastidio French Manuscript History testifieth that one named Gouncelyn was Archbishop of London about this time And whereas both Gennadius Honorius Philippus Bergomensis Trithemius and other strangers tell vs that Fastidius about this time was a Brittish Bishop very learned a deuoute and worthie both Preacher and Writer and therefore by them registred among the holy Writers of his time Fastidius Episcopus Britannorum in Scripturis sacris eruditus verbi Dei Praedicator
with the Church of Rome now liued Britaine France venit in Franciam Italy Rome where he was so famous and the Easterne Churches agreed in such holy doctrine as he preached and committed to writing being the very same as Protestants themselues confesse which the Church of Rome now professeth condemning the opinions of Protestants as he had any cause to speake of such points beginning with the first and cheife Article of their Religion Iustification by faith as they confesse solam fidem ad salutem sufficere negat So of others And yet they say he had most diligently read and agreed with the Fathers of this Age the most learned Patres diligentissimè legit Originem Augustinum Hieronymum Ambrosium Eusebium Gennadium Nam ex horum interpretationibus suarum ipse in Paulum explicationum collectanea congessit ex alijs proculdubio And agreed with them in matters of Religion 4. Therefore this our renowned Doctor agreeing in all this with the best learned Magdebur cent 5. cap. 10. col 1284. Sedul in cap. 5. ad Ephes 5. ad Phil. 3. 4. ad Rom. Magdebur cent 5. c. 4. col 505. in that Age both of the Latine and Greeke Church with the Pope and Church of Rome where he was of so greate fame mirabili doctrina clarus as also in the other both Easterne and Westerne Christians where he had trauailed and preached and so glorious that the Protestants themselues acknowledge he was most rare for gifts of learning his works approued by Pope Gelasius some of theÌ„ receaued still vsed in the publike Church seruice and he stiled by that learned Pope as S. Bede after was for the like worthines venerabilis venerable Vir erat faeliâ—i ingenio praeditus acri iudicio facuÌ„dia indicibili Breuiar Roman Hym. ad Laud. in Natiuitate Domini Epiph. ad Vesper Epiphan Sedul Hymn de Christ l. 1. cap. peperisse Christum Neque minus ei cognita extitere diuina quam humana Adeo vt in Decretis Distinct 15. Gelasius Pontifex venerabilem Sedulium eum vocauerit eiusque non mediocri laude commendauerit scripta The Hymnes which the Catholike Church still vseth in the publike Seruice thereof at the Laudes in the greate Festiuitie of Christs birth and vigil of the Epiphany beginning A solis ortus cardine ad vsque terrae limitem Christum canamus principem natum Maria virgine and that of both the EueÌ„songs of the Epiphany which beginneth hostes Herodes impie Christum venire quid times non eripit mortalia qui regna dat caelestia were composed by him part of his workes and from him thus generally honored in the Church of Christ as that in honor of the blessed Virgin Salue sancta pareÌ„s enixa puerpera Regem Qui caelum terramque tenet per saecula cum virginitatis honore nec primam similem visa es nec habere sequenteÌ„ sola sine exemplo placuisti femina Christo Besides his greate trauailes and paines in preaching he wrote much Our Protestant Historians and others asscribe aboue 40. bookes to him Aldus Manutius who published diuers of his works aboue 100. yeares fince in the yeare of Christ 1501. or 1502. giueth many reasons that he lyued aboue 1100. yeares before that time Sedulium ab hinc mille centum annos ac plus eo fuisse colligimus Ald. Manut. Epist ante opera Iuuenci Sedulij c. Sedul Epist ad Macedonium Presbyterum and to haue liued in the same time with S. Hierome puto Hieronimum Sedâ—lium eisdem fuisse temporibus Which Sedulius himselfe in his Epistle to Macedonius seemeth sufficiently to proue speaking therein of S. Hierome as then liuing and writing as also of some holy parsons then in life to whome he wrote Therefore I place him in this Age yet not denying but he might liue to the beginning of that which followeth This our Sedulius much esteemeth in that Epistle Vrsinus a Bishop Vrsicinus Laurentius Gallicanus Preists and Faelix whome according to his name he nameth a truely happy man vere Faelicem for his contempt of this world cui mundus crucifixus est And others doe say they were his familiar friends and worthie men as he and they likewise doe Magdeburgen centur 1. of this Macedonius to whome he wrote Therefore not finding any Historian clayming these or any of them for any other Nation and hauing heard before that many Britans then went into those parts that they were entreated thereto and besides our owne forreine Antiquaries write that in those dayes our Arnold Merm Theatr. conuers gent. Britans did often goe on Pilgrimage to the holy Land and Rome and preach euery where as they went Britanni olim dum terram sanctam aut Apostolorum Limina visitarunt passim Euangelio praedicando seruiebant we may not vnprobably presume that these or some of them were also of this Kingdome And some write that saint Fridolin a Princes sonne of this Country some say a Scot S. Patrike very renowned in this Age. did in this Age wheÌ„ saint Hilary was Bishop of Poicters apud Pictauos Hilario Episcopo preach in Belgia Argentine Chur Rhetia Burgundy Basile Sigebert Chron. an 394. Fascicul tempor ad An. 384. Nen. Hist M. S. Floren. Wigorn. an 490. Probus in vit S. Patricij Capgrau in eod Genebr Chron. Sigebert Chron. an 491. Fascicul tempor an 423. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 491. Sur. Lippol 17. Mart. Baron not Mart. eod die Io. Bal. cent 1. in Patric Io. Pits in eodem Matth. Westm an 491. FloreÌ„c Wigorn. Chronic. an 372. and other places and founded many Monasteries by the Ryuer Rhine I may also ioyne saint Patrike borne in Britaine heare in this Century wherein he was not onely borne but liued in most holy conuersation many yeares both in this his natiue Country Ireland whether he was by Pagan Scottish Irish Pirats with his Christian Sisters and others violently carried hence there sold to serue Sigebert saith this was in the yeare of Christ 394 Sanctus Patricius in Hibernia cum suis sororibus veÌ„ditur vbi cum esset Regis Porcarius Angeli saepe alloquio fruitur The Author of Fasciculus Temporum saith he was sold thither with his Sisters ten yeares sooner and they were reuerenced there An. 384. Patricius magnus pater Hibernorum Apostolus circa haec tempora in Hibernia veneratur cum suis sororibus Angeli saepe colloquio fruitur 5. But if we calculate and compare the yeares of his life and death we shall certainely finde that he was solde into Iereland from hence longe before either of these times and was aboue 30. yeares old in this Age. All Historians agree that as he liued 122. yeares so he died in the yeare 491. by which accompt he must needs be borne in the yeare of Christ 368. or 369. and be aboue 30. yeares old in this Age. Marianus Scotus Probus Capgraue and others
write he was 16. yeares old when he was carried into Ireland and was kept there in seruitude 6. yeares Cum esset annorum 16. venditus est sex annis vixit in seruitute So he returned into Britaine being 22. yeares old about the yeare of Christ 390. Florentius Wigorniensis agreeth in the yeares of his Age 122. that he died in the yeare 491. and was borne in the yeare 372. and that he was carried Prisoner into Ireland in the 16. yeare of his Age as others doe saith An. 410. that his two Sisters stolen away with him were named the one Lupuit and the other Tigris He was sold to Miluc called a King in the North of Ireland his Sisters into an other part but he placing his death in the 491. yeare sayin An. 491. the was theÌ„ compleate 122. yeares old Anno 491. Sanctus Patricius Hiberniae Archiepiscopus annorum 122. beatissimo fine obijt doth misse his calculation and must say as I haue written before that he was borne in the 369. or 368. yeare of Christ 6. There where diuers other Christian Prisoners carried hence at that time with him into Ireland by those Pagan Pirats Cum esset annorum sexdecim cum caeteris in captiuitate ducitur Whose vertuous behauiour there made such way and disposition to that wilde Pagan Nation that theit Conuersion after by saint Patrike was made more easie For to speake cheifely of this holy YouÌ„ge man allthough he was borne of a Noble Linage Caphurnius vir morum honestate conspicuus diuitijs ac honoribus inclitus being his Father his Mother Sister to the renowned saint Martine Bishop yet now sold among Pagans and put Probus in S. Patric M. S. in vit eius Capgrau in eod Surius Lippom. die 17. Martij to the seruile office of keeping Swine though he began thereby to forget his Noble carnall birth yet of his spirituall Natiuitie in Christ he was so mindefull that euery day and night he prayed an hundred times Centies in Die centies in nocte Deum exorabat By which greate and extraordinary deuotion we may gather though not otherwise expressely remembred in what piety and Religeous conuersation he had bene brought vp heare by his holy Parents Nennius Histor Briton in S. Patricio Matth. Westm an 491. he exercised in Britaine before he was carried Prisoner heÌ„ce NeÌ„nius our old Brittish Writer Matthew of Westminster and diuers others compare him vnto Moises especially in foure respects first for the Angell appearing vnto Moses secondly for his fasting 40. dayes and 40. nights Thirdly for the yeares of his Age 120 fourthly for his graue and sepulchre vnknowne The first of these of the holy Angell often times appearing vnto and comforting saint Patrike keeping his cattaile as vnto Moses was perfectly and in an excellent manner performed not once or seldome but often times declaring his name Victor Conqueror conuersing with him victor Angelus saepe loquebatur cum eo And FloreÌ„t Wigorn. Chronic. supr Manuscr Antiq. Capgrau in S. Patricio testifying vnto him how acceptable his prayers and fastings were in heauen and he should shortly be deliuered from his Captiuitie Apparuit ei Angelus Domini Victor nomine qui frequenter eum Visitans dixit bene ieiunas cito exiturus ad patriam tuam And brought him money for his Ransome The Writer of S. Patricks life testifing that in his time the prints on the earth where the Angell stood were still coÌ„tinuing Stetit Angelus super terraÌ„ vsque hodie manent vestigia eius And allthough I dare not set downe his fast of 40. dayes and 40. nights which Nennius relateth to haue bene on the topp of the hill Eile Quadraginta diebus totidemque noctibus in cacumine montis Eile ieiunauit Wherein he secondly compareth him to Moises to haue bene at this time yet we haue heard his fasting now was such that the Angell commended it bene ieiunas Yet the old M. S. Antiq. de vit S. Patricij Io. Capgrau in eod Writer of his History Capgraue and others are witnesses that he fasted together in this time 30. dayes neither eating nor drinking and yet was well and merry Mansit Patricius diebus triginta non manducans neque bibens hilaris tamen perseuerabat The other two things wherein they compare him to Moises for his Age of 120. yeares and his place of buirall vnknowne must be reserued to their time at and after his death when they chaÌ„ced Onely this heare I add that whereas Nennius giueth vnto him onely with Moises 120. yeares others 122. or 123. the old Manuscript of his life Probus with others say he liued 130. or 132. yeares completis à Natauitate sua annis centum triginta migrauit ad Dominum Which giueth me more warrant to place a greate part of his life in this Age. M. S. Capgr supr Probus in vit S. Patricij Baron Spond an 491. For these Authours are so farre from making his Natiuitie later then I haue done that they say in the yeare of Christ 425. he was 64. yeares old Anno Domini quadringeÌ„tesimo vicesimo quinto hic erat annus aetatis suae sexagesimus quartus and so 39. yeares old in the end of this Age. Neither did S. Patrike in those his often and continuall prayers day and night centies in Die centies in nocte Prayer to Angels and Saints and their protection of lyuers one earth die nocteque precibus intentus pray onely to God omitting his Angels and Saints but vnto these also to his Angels by their often visiting and assisting and to his Saints as namely to Elias to help and deliuer him against the deuill tempting and afflicting him who heard his prayers and so freed him that the deuill confessed he should neuer haue any power ouer him Patricius vocauit Heliam bina voce in adiutorium venitque Helias liberauit eum ait ad eum diabolus ab hac die non habeo Potestatem in te vsque ad diem mortis tuae 7. The old Irish Writer of saint Patrike his life called Probus whomesome Probus in vita S. Patricij Tom. 3. oper Venerab Bedae doe vntruely take to be saint Bede the Booke being placed amoÌ„g his Workes the Authour disclosing therein both his name Probus and Country Ireland affirmeth that saint Patricke was three times taken Prisoner and ledd Captiue and the second time also Miraculously deliuered and restored to his Country Britaine Where he was diligently instructed in learning by the best Professors thereof optimus vsus praeceptoribus among whome saint Martine his Vncle Probus supr Sur. Lippom. die 17. Martij Bar. Spond in S. Paâ—ric Bal. cent 1. in Patricio Pits in eod Hollinsh Hist of Ireland was one staying with him foure yeares vntill his death as it seemeth by the time thereof before related A late Writer then bringeth him to Glastenbury and to haue
Booke against him still extant and confuted Aug. in l. de Haeresibus in fine Haer. 89. in exēplari Gembl Sigeber Gembl Chron. an 428. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis saecul c. 18. Ioan. Bal. cent 1. in Leporio Agricola Io. Pits de Vi◠Illustrib in Lepor Agricola his Heresie In some Copies of saint Augustin his Booke of Heresies this Heresie called the Timotheans is set downe in the end thereof and there affirmed that one Timotheus was Author of it and he then liued an exile in Bithinia at Biza there Timotheani dicunt filium Dei verum quidem hominem ex Virgine Maria natum sed non ita vnam reddidisse personam vt non in vnam sit redactus naturam conflatorium quoddam volentes fuisse interiora Virginis per quod duae naturae id est Deus homo in vnam resolutae compactae Massam vnam Dei hominis exhibuerint formam Et ad confirmanda huiusmodi impietatem quae Deum asserit à sua versum natura cogunt Euangelistae testimonium dicentis Et verbum caro factum est quod ita interpretantur diuina natura in humanam versa est Huius impietatis initium Timotheus apud Bizam Bithiniae modo exulans ciuitatem His confuting heare and bannishing hence seeme to make him so litle remembred in our Antiquities if he was a Britan. Veremund Hist Scotor Hector Boeth Hist l. 9. f. 179. p. 1. Georg. Buchan Rerum Scot. l. 5. Reg. 52. p. 160. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in Frequahard pag. 112. Aug. Epist 106. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 10. Henr. Hunting Hist lib. 1. Matth. Westm Chron. an 404. Floren. Wigorn. Chron. an 413. ali 435. Marian. Scot. aetat 8. l. 2. An. 414. Prosper in Chron. Sigeb Gembl an 404. Regin Chron. an 350. Hacluyt p. 3. 4. in Pelagi Bal. de Script Brit. cent 1. Io. Pits in S. Keb. in not M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Dauid Capgrau Catal. in eod Girald Cambr. Itinerar Camb. l. 2. c. 4. Dauid Powell annot ib. Gennad Honor de Scriptor Eccl. in Pelag. Ioan. Bal. centur ◠in Pelag. 2. The Heresie of Pelagius and he the first Author and Name-giuer vnto it haue giuen the greatest stayne and blemish in that kinde to this Nation and in this time For as his Heresies were most pestilent dangerous and infectious so they tooke first roote and afterward fixed themselues so deepely in this Britaine that they were not rooted out vntill after the comming of saint Augustine hither aboue 200. yeares after notwithstanding we had so many and worthie men heare both of our owne Nation and others diuers of them sent hither by the Apostolike Roman See Power and Authoritie thereof to oppose and suppresse it as both our Scottish and English Writers Catholiks and Protestants doe testifie It is the common consent of the Historians both of this and forreyne Countries that this Pelagius was a Britan of this kingdome Diuers of our Antiquaries not onely Catholiks but Protestants hold that he was a Monke and Abbot after in our old renowned Monastery of Bangot Which is made more probable both in respect that Leporius Agricola his Scholler and follower in his errors a long time though after recanting them was a Preist and Monke of the same Monastery Factus est Sacerdos Monachus in celebri Banchorensi Caenobio And of all places in Britaine the parts thereabouts were most infected with that Heresie raigning there long after the time of saint Germanus and Lupus sent hither by Pope Celestine to suppresse it was in a Sinod of all the Bishops Abbots cheife Clergy men of Cambria there confuted and confounded by saint Dauid And as I haue mentioned before diuers Clergy men in that Country were longe after saint Dauids death in the time of King Frequahard of Scotland still infected therewith All Authors agree this Pelagius was very learned and the Title Archereticke Heresiarches which is commonly giuen vnto him doth so testifie So doth his dispersing his Heresies into so many learned Nations venena suae perfidiae longe lateque dispersit So doe the greate number of Councels assembled in diuers places to condēne him So doe the particular best learned men in those dayes saint Augustine saint Hierome saint Innocentius Orosius Gennadius and others which wrote against him So doe they which write of learned Writers both auncient and later Catholiks and Protestants witnessing that he wrote many and learned Catholike Bookes before he fell into Heresie By which we may gather that this Nation in such troblesome and tempesteous times had Schooles to breede vp learned men by whome so soone as Pelagius was fallen into Heresie and noted thereof he was bannished from hence into forreine Countries neuer returning hither againe His Heresies are set downe by saint Augustine in diuers places of his Works especially in his Booke of Heresies among which this of Pelagius Aug. l. de Haeres Haer. 88. l. 2. de pecc origin c. 11. Epist 106. l. 2. de pecc orig c. 8. 9. 14. l. 2. Retract c. 47. Hier. Epist 79. ad Alip Dial. Contr. Pelag Prosper de Ingrat is commonly set there downe for the last heintreated of by saint Hierome Prosper and other auncient approued Authors by diuers holy Councels assembled against him his Errors especially the Diospolitan Councell where many of them wherewith he was chardged are recorded and condemned and by himselfe renownced and anathematized haec omnia Pelagius anathematizauit as also by the best Historians of this Nation before cited and in those places cited besides many others Manuscripts and printed Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries all agreeing in the substance of his Heresies allthough some doe more breifely others more largelie deliuer them in the Diospolitan Councell where he was charged presently to renownce his errors or to be excommunicated and condemned quae nisi remota omni tergiuersatione anathematizaret ipse anathema sit factus 3. These following are the Articles obiected against him to hold and which he was compelled to renownce Primo obiectum est cum diceret Adam mortalem Pelagius his Heresies and renounced by him factum qui siue peccasset siue non mortuus esset First hew as charged to hold that Adam was made mortall and should haue died whether he had sinned or no. Secondly that his sin did onely hurt himselfe and not human kinde 3. That Infants new borne are in the same state wherein Adam was before his fall 4. That by the death and preuarication of Adam all mankinde doth not die nor all man kinde rise againe by the Resurrection of Christ 5. Children may haue eternall life though they be not baptized 6. Ritch men that be baptized except they renownce all their goods if they are thought to doe any good thing it shall not be reputed to them neither can they haue the Kingdome of God 7. That the grace and helpe of God is not giuen to euery act but
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â—1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌ„s as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌ„s Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌ„s in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ„ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌ„t 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌ„uersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româ—ns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌ„s probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌ„s the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌ„ple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
subscribed to the Roman Councell vnder S. Syluester 481. 5. Constantine subscribed in the Councell of Arles 483. 3. Constantine did neuer call or confirmed any Councell as a supreame iudge or sentencer 541. 5. Constantine put out an Edict for the quiet of Christians in all places 486. 1. Constantine ouerthrows Licinius 487. 2. Constantine by publike Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ 487. 4. Constantine honoreth the chast and virginall life 488. 7. Constantine exempted the Cleargy from secular Iudges 489. 7. Constantins donation and munificent enriching the Church of Rome 497. 1. l c. Constantine determined to place his Emperiall seat at Troy 500. 1. Constantine in a Vision commanded to build his Emperiall City at Bizantium 501. 1. Constantine cals his Emperiall Seat Constantinople 502. 2. or 495. 2. Constantine acknowledge the Primacy of the Church of Rome 506. 3. Constantine furdereth the Councell of Nice 507. 6. Constantine refuseth to sitt downe vntill the Councell had caused him so to doe ib. Constantine bannished Arrius 507. 7. Constantins humble reuerence to S. Anthony 522. 6. Constantine made peace with the Persians 531. 4. Constantine procureth quietnesse for the Christians in Persia 532. 6. Constantins greate deuotion at the feast of Easter 532. 5. Constantine frounded a famous Church to the 12. Apostles in Constantinople 532. 6. Constantine erected in the same stately Images of all the Apostles ib. Constantine held prayers and protection of Saincts and helpe to the dead by them and prayer for the dead by the liuing 533. 6. Constantine reuerenced Relikes ib. Constantine commanded S. Athanasius to be restored 531. 3. Constantins death 534. 8. Constantine died not so soone as some write 530. 1. Constantine liued vntill the yeare 339. or 340. 531. 3. Constantins dead body vsed with great Christian pompe 534. 8. Constantius dead body greatly reuerenced by the Christians 534. 8. Constantine worshipped in his picture after his death 535. 9. Constantine prayed for by Preists and others after his death ib. Constantins Reliques worke many miracles 535. 10. Constātins Image workes many miracles ib. Constantine enrowled among the Saints in the Greeke Meneologe 477. 5. S. Constantia Constantins daughter a Virgin and holy Nunne 535. 10. S. Constantia cured from a Leprosie by S. Agnes ib. S. Constantia erected a Nunnery by the place where she was cured 536. 10. Constantius not presently after his Father Constantins death infected with the Arrian Heresie 548. 1. Constantius consented to the recalling of S. Athanasius from exile ib. Constantius sent diuers friendly letters to S. Athanasius ib. Constantius falling into Heresie a great hurt to Catholike Religion in many places 544. 7. Constantius consented to the calling of the great Councell of Sardice 548. 1. Constantius laboureth to peruert the Councell of Ariminum 553. 4. Constantius persecuteth Catholikes 553. 5. Constantius commandeth Vrsatius to persecur the Bishops that would not subscribe to the Arrian Heresie ib. Constantius mallice against Liberius Pope ib. Constantius his Persecution came not into Britaine ib. Constantius by some excused to be no Heretike but a professed Catholike at his death 559. 6. Constantius confessed Christ to be the naturall sonne of God 561. 8. Constantius acknowledged three faults at his death and which they were 559. 6. Penitent for the same ib. Constantius his holy death 560. 6. An Angelicall harmony heard at his buriall 560. 7. Constantius baptized by Enzoius an Arrian ib. Constantius baptized with the true forme of Baptisme 561. 8. Constantius Age and time of death 561. 9. Constantius sent Iulian the Apostata to the dangerous warres of Gallia with intention to haue him slaine 562. 1. Constantius secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take armes against Iulian. ib. S. Cornelius Pope maintained appeales to Rome 384. 12. or 395. 12. Sainct Cornelius his other Decrees ib. S. Cornelius Martyred 379. 5. Couche or rather Conche S. Martins Sister married in Britaine 577. 1. Couche S. Patrikes Mother ib. Couldeis men so called by the Scots and who they were 588. 4. Couldeis the principall instruments in conuerting the Scottish and Brittish Nations 389. 4 Couldeis chosen for Bishops ib. Generall Councells necessary 506. 3. No generall Councell to be gathered without the authority of the Church of Rome 540. 4. The first Councell of Anthioch ordained that in euery Prouince their should be a Metropolitan 188. 3. A Councell of Bishops in Cornewall 388. 4. A Councell gathered by S. Syluester at Rome 480. 4. This Councells Decrees concer-cerning Orders the Primacie c. 481. 5. The first Councell at Arles in France consisting of 600. Bishops 482. 1. The Legats of the Pope their present ib. This Councels Decrees 482. 2. The Councell of Nice gathered 505. 1. c. The Popes Legats subscribed first in the same 506. 2. The Councell of Nice desireth the Confirmation of the Pope 509. 12. The Councell of Sardice confirmed the Nicen faith 548. 1. The Coūcell of Sardice Orthodoxall 550. 3. The generall Councell of Sardice quite different from an hereticall Conciliable of the same name ib. The Councell of Ariminum gathered 551. 1. The number of Bishops there both Catholike and Arrian 552. 2. The Councell of Ariminum subscribed to a Materiall error 553. 4. The Councell of Ariminum dissolued ib. Crathlint King of the Scots builded S. Amphibalus a Church in the I le of Man 430. 2. Crathlint his great zeale and deuotion ib. Creete an Iland in the Adriatike Sea 142. 4. Creete aunciently knowne by the name of Hecatompolis 143. 4. 210. 3. The Metropolis of Creete Metropolis to the adiacent Ilands 143. 4. Crosses made and worshipped 138. 5. 328. 5. c. Crosses and Images certaine tokens of Christianity 323. 2. or 321. 2. The Crosse of our Sauiour found out by S. Helen 515. 8. c. The Crosse of our Sauiour knowne by a miracle 520. 22. The Crosse of our Sauiour diminished not for being cut and carried away 520. 21. Crucifying neuer vsed by Britans 45. 3. Curia a City in Rhetia when builded 348. 5. Curia when first a Bishops seat ib. A custome amongst the Romans to haue all strange euents related to the Emperour at Rome 3. 3. D. S. Damasus Author of the Pontificall 174. 2 S. Damasus an aduancer of that Religion which Protestants call Papistry 576. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed by S. Eleutherius for his Legats into Britaine 260. 1. S. Damianus and Fugatianus their Power and Commission 260. 2. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus planted Christian Religion in Britaine 263. 5. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus were both Bishops 265. 7. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preaching in Britaine and many conuerted by them 266. 1. c. A Protestant confuted for affirming them to haue preuailed litle in preaching 267. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus conuerteth vniuersities 269. 4. Sainct Damianus and Fugatianus change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches 304. 1. S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus returned to Rome for the
ib. S. Mello conuerted by S. Stephen Pope 387. 2. or 397. 2. S. Mellos Christian life ib. S. Mello made Preist and Bishop ib. S. Mello Archbishop of Rohan in Normandie 367. 3. 387. 2. or 397. 2. S. Mello Miraculously sent to that See 387. 2. 3. or 397. 2. 3. S. Mello cured a wounded man 388. 3. S. Mello died and was buried at Rhoan ib. S. Melorus sonne and heire of Mellianus Duke of Cornewaile 389. 4. S. Melorus brought vp in a Monastery of Cornewaile 388. 4. 390. 5. S. Melorus his hand and foote cut of 390. 5. S. Melorus Miraculous hand ib. S. Melorus murdered ib. S. Melorus buried by the Bishops and Cleargy ib. Meneuia probably an Episcopall See before S. Dauids time 586. 12. Metallanus King of the Scots 1. 1. Metallanus sends giftes to Augustus Caesar 2. 3. Metallanus dieth after a peaceble reigne ib. S. Metropolos Archbishop of Treuers 198. 5. Miracles wrought 136. 2. 327. 5. or 328. 5. There were Monasteries of Religious men in Britaine in all Ages 311. 9. A Monasterie dedicated to S. Iulius 603. 9. A Monasterie at Meneuia founded by S. Patrike ib. A Monasterie at Naucaruan in Wales 604. 9. A Monastery called Mancari Monasterium 603. 9. A Monastery of Nunnes in Northwales ib. Monkes holines and austoritie of life 328. 2. c. Monkes continued night and day in praiers 330. 6. The Monkes of Britaine conuerted many Nations 331. 7. The Morauians setled in our Northren partes 120. 7. Mordraius setteth S. Ioseph at libertie 125. 2. Mordraius conuerted by S. Ioseph ib. Mordraius King of the I le of Mā ib. Morgret Abbot of Glastenbury 602. 7. Doctor Mountagues entertainment of Queene Anne 110. 4. N. S. Nathaniel probably preached in Britaine 97. 8. S. Nathaniel succeeded S. Aphrodisius in the See of Burdges in France ib. Nennius Helius brother to King Lud and Cassibelam 131. 1. Nennius Helius time of death ib. Neophits not admitted to Episcopall and Priestly functions 207. 8. Nero put S. Peter and S. Paule to death 165. 1. Nero murdered himselfe ib. Nerua reuockes all Domitians Edictes 170. 2. Nerua recalled all whome Domitian had banished ib. The time he kepte the Empire 171. 4. S. Nicasius first Bishop of Rhoan 95. 5. S. Nicasius preached in Britaine according to some ib. S. Ninian a Noble Britan by birth 357. 3. When borne and who his parents 579. 3. S. Ninians pilgrimage to Rome 580. 4. S. Ninian brought vp at Rome in the time of S. Syluester 583. 6. S. Ninian consecrated Bishop and sent vnto the Picts ib. S. Ninian visiteth his vncle S. Martine ib. S. Ninian ioyfully receiued in Britaine 580. 5. 584. 7. S. Ninians Miracles 58◠5. S. Ninian preached also to his Country Britans 583. 7. S. Ninians Episcopall Church called Candida casa and why 584. 8. S. Nouatus S. Claudias eldest sonne 199. 6. S. Nouatus instructed in the faith by S. Peter and S. Paule 226. 3. S. Nouatus furthers the Conuersion of Britaine ib. S. Nouatus house a harbor for Saints at Rome 229. 3. S. Nouatus death 225. 3. S. Nouatus was a sacrificing massing Priest 225. 3. S. Nouatus lefte all his worldly welth to relieue Christians 226. 3. S. Nouatus house turned into a Church 224. 1. 229. 3. S. Nouatus Church made a Roman Title ib. S. Nouatus Church decaied with oldnes ib. S. Nouatus Church decently renewed by Cardinal Caietan ib. Numa Pompilius ordained the order of Flamens 277. 6. Nunneries renewed in Britaine 310. 9. O. OCtauian recorded to haue slaine the Roman Proconsuls in Britaine 542. 3. Diuers difficulties concerning this Octauius 543. 4. Octauius doubtfull whether he were euer King in Britaine 543. 5. c. King Offa restored S. Albans Church and Monastery destroied by the Saxons 600. 5. S. Onesimus S. Timothies successor in Ephesus 215. 4. or 216. 4 Oracles silent at the birth of our Sauiour 16. 7. The Orcades subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke 283. 4. Orders and degrees acknowloged by Protestants to haue bene in the Church of God euen from Christ 91. 4. 180. 4. Orders a Sacrament 382. 10. or 392. 10. Orders not to be iterated ib. The honour and dignitie of this Sacrament in the Church of Rome in Pope Cornelius time 328. 11. Inferior Orders were to assist at Masse euen in he Apostles time 189. 4. Orders giuen with imposing of handes euen in the Apostles time 190. 5. Osees Prophecy of our Sauiours comming 7. 7. Otho ouerthrew Vitellius in three Battals 165. 1. Otho ouerthrowne in the 4. battaile ib. Otho impatient of disgrace killeth him selfe ib. Otho Emperour but three Monthes ib. Oxford builded by King Ebrancus 287. 3. Oxfords diuers names 287. 3. P. THe Pagans confesse the miraculous Stare at our Sauiours berth to haue shewed the comming of Christ into the world 6. 6. S. Palladius the Scots first Bishop 336. 5. S. Palladius sentinto Scotland by the authority of the See of Rome 336. 5. 357. 3. Pamachius Gouernour of Treuers Martyred 407. 2. Paternus a defender of Arianisme excommunicated 563. 2. S. Patrikes birth time 594. 5. S. Patrike descended of a Noble linadge 595. 6. S. Patrikes parents ib. S. Patrikes birth-place ib. S. Patrike carried out of Britaine by Pirates ib. S. Patrike sold to Miluc named a King in the North of Ireland 595. 5. S. Patrike set to keep cattaile 595. 6. S. Patriks extraordinary deuotion ib. S. Patrike in 4. thinges compared to Moyses and what they are ib. S. Patrike three times taken Prisoner 596. 7. The second time Miraculously restored to his Countrie ib. S. Patrike liued at Glastenbury and when 328. 2. 596. 7. S. Patrikes strange calling to be the Apostle of Ireland 597. 8. S. Patrike consecrated Bishop where and by whome 598 8. S. Patrike sent into Ireland by S. Celestine Pope 25. 2. S. Paule excluded from any part in the ordinary partition of the world among the Apostles 39. 5. S. Paule accustomed to write to none but Christians 158. 9. S. Paule preached in Italy Spaine and France 144. 1. S. Paule preached in Britaine ib. S. Paule could not be the first that preached in Britaine 41. 2. S. Paule came not into Britaine in the 4. yeare of Nero. 147. 1. c. S. Paule came not into Britaine presently after the returne of Claudius the Emperour vnto Rome 148. 1. S. Paule came not into Britaine vntill he had performed his promise of going to Spaine 148. 2. S. Paule a long time Prisoner at Rome 150. 4. S. Paule after his first imprisonment went into the East 149. 3. S. Paule made but a short stay in Britaine 150. 5. c. No sure ground of any memorable thing performed by S. Paule in Britaine 151. 6. S. Paule ordeined Prists only where the other Apostles came not 152. 6. S. Paule put to death 150. 4. The yeare of his Martyrdome 151. 6. S. Paulinus the first Arch-bishop of Yorke in the Saxons time 332. 9. S. Paulinus liued
Valentinian ouerthrowne by Maximus ib. Valerian the Emperour at the first a fauorer of Christians 386. 1. Valerian turnes a greuious persecutor ib. Valerian taken Prisoner by the Persians ib. Valerians cruel death ib. S. Valerius sent into France by saint Peter 172. 5. The time of his death ib. Vespasian a friend of Christians 121. 8. 166. 2. Vespasians vow of Chastitie 124. 1. Vespasian made Emperour 165. 1. Vespasian thought to haue beleeued in Christ 166. 2. Vespasian sacked Hierusalem in the reuenge of Christs death ib. VespasiaÌ„ procured those immunities which King Aruiragus granted to S. Ioseph 166. 2. S. Victor Pope 343. 1. S. Victor stileth himselfe Archbishop of the Roman and vniuersall Church 344. 2. Sainct Victor excommunicated the Churches of Asia ib. S. Victor excommucated Theodorus ib. S. Victor interdicted some and why ib. S. Victors Decrees ib. S. Victor threatneth to excommunicate the Bishops and Church of Affrica 345. 2. S. Victor sent Preachers into Scotland 345. 3. Virginitie more excellent then marriage 381. 9. Vitellius Emperour but 6. Monthes 165. 1. Vitellius stabbed to death and cast into Tiber. ib. Vnction with holy oile vsed in the Apostles time 190. 5. The holy Ghost giuen by the Bishops Vnction with Chrisme 382. 10. or 392. 10. Our vniuersities most infected with Idolatry 269. 3. Vniuersities priuiledged by King Lucius 308. 6. S. Vodinus Arch-bishop of London Martyr 95. 4. Vortegerne makes ConstaÌ„ce a MoÌ„ke King 600. 3. Vowes of Chastitie Obedience and Pouertie necessary to a Monasticall life 327. 1. or 328. 1. S. Vrbanus succeeded S. Calixtus in the Papacy 377. 1. S. Vrbanus banished ib. S. Vrbanus secretly-recalled ib. S. Vrbanus Decrees according to Protestants ib. S. Vrbanus Martyred ib. 30. Vsurpers of the Empire 391. 1. W. A Wallnut Tree Miraculously buddeth forth at Glastenbury on saint Barnabas day 138. 4. Weary-all-hill why so called 127. 1. The Towne Welles once Tiddinhton 257. 6. Welles by whome made of any note 257. 6. Welles tooke its denomination from Wiclea a little Riuer 258. 6. Wesâ—â—inster once called Thorny-Iland 101. 2. Of the original of S. Peters Church there ib. William the first established the Lawes of Edward the confessour 303. 6. William constituted a Iury of 12. sworne men 288. 5. Winchester a Bishops seat 288. 5. King Lucius builded there a Cathedrall Church ib. Winchester Monasterie erected by King Lucius 309. 7. Wincester Monasterie destroied in the persecution of Dioclesian 309. 7. 468. 2. Winchester Church turned into the Temple of Dagon ib. Good workes take away sinne 381. 9. or 391. 9. Y. YOrke called Maxima from Maximinus 188. 3. Yorke builded by Ebrancus 280. 2. Yorke called by Ebrancus Kairbranke ib. Yorke an Arch-flamens seat ib. Yorke a Primats See 178. 6. 187. 2. Z. SZepherine conuerted S. Amphibalus 371. 3. S. Zepherine Martyred ib. S. Zepherines Decrees euen according to Protestants ib. FINIS ERRATA PAc 2. lin 7. giue for gaue l. 11. binghted for Knigted l. 14. Aruitragus for Aruiragus l. 35. assentitus for assecutus p. 5. l. 6. promisit for permisit p. 15. l. 17. diua for diuina p. 23. l. 42. Romam for Romani p. 34. l. 12. stranger for stronger p. 46. l. 8. Presidem for Persidem p. 54. l. 20. acibus for arcibus l. 41. the of the head for the head of the. p. 60. l. 46. faith for saith p. 64. l. 45. plantuere for plantauere p. 72. l. 18. Oceanum for Oceani p. 75. l. 44. truth proue for truth I will proue p. 87. l. 13. nostra for nostro p. 101. l. 2. praedacentur for praedarentur p. 104. l. 47. anditor for auditor p. 114. l. 22. hi. for his l. 23. his for hi. p. 141. l. 42. wolde for worlde p. 142. l. 12. exem for axem p. 146. l. 26. and. for ad p. 152. l. 27. Confesser for Confessor p. 180. l. 27. statis for status p. 187. l. 47. Eleutherius for Lucius p. 200. l. 11. azinium for azimum l. 21. plebenum for plebeium p. 206. l. 9. habitores for habitatores p. 209. l. 4. Metropolitanis for Metropolitanus p. 211. l. 37. potestatem for potestate p. 215. or 216. l. 44. ammonens for admonens p. 261. l. 49. tota for toto p. 305. l. 1. verè for verae p. 344. l. 9. Alexandrae for Alexandriae p. 357. l. 47. Vicinus for Vicinas p. 373. l. 43. Inuenis for iuuenis p. 378. l. 23. protertants for Protestants l. 37. first for fifte p. p. 379. l. 13. consicere for conficere l. 18. mandomus for mandamus p. 397. l. 19. Britanniam for Britannam p. 426. l. 10. Rge for rage p. 441. l. 29. columia for columna p. 473. l. 13. exequia for exequi p. 498. l. 7. brechtus for Herebrechtus p. 499. l. 4. findata for fundata p. 527. l. 19. ocis for locis p. 549. l. 45. mana for magna p. 555. l. 49. graudenti for gaudenti p. 578. l. 28. eximae for eximiae p. 589. l. 50. Iberos for Iberi Many other Faults ther are omitted by reason of the Printers not vnderstanding our English tongue which for that they are easie for the Reader to correct in the reading I haue heare omitted to sett them downe
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasiō thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
our generall Conuersion to be compassed at this time so many principall Agents therein violently putt to death and the Emperours without whose permission or conniuencie it could not probably be brought to passe so enraged and cruell against vs for such things Yet cannot this stay and adiourning of this greatest publike good of this Nation be imputed to pusillanimitie of minde or want of Heroicall Christian fortitude and magnanimitie in our Christian King and diuers of his people and Nobles among them who as before had receaued the Christian faith and priuately professed it but to the Iniquitie of the violent and ouerswaying times and Pagan Emperours with their Lieutenants Imperiales or Proimperatours Proconsuls Propretours hindering that holy worke For allthough the state of Britaine was not so seruile to the Romans as the condition of many kingdomes was but we euer had our owne Kings both by inheritance and discent of our former auncient Brittish regall Race and with the desired allowance and agreement of the Roman Emperours after the marriadge of King Aruiragus with Genuissa daughter of Claudius and the greatest dutie they could demande was their Tribute yet because in a publike and authoritatiue change of Religion in a whole kingdome there must also be a change of such lawes and customes as were contradicting and repugnant vnto the Religion to be receaued this could not be done in such persecuting dayes without greate ielousie in the Persecutours Emperours of an vtter reuolt from them in all respects And therefore our old Manuscripts both of Nennius and S. Gildas also as they are commonly reputed doe tell vs that when our generall and publike Conuersion was there was also an Imperiall allowance permission or tolleration for it from the Roman Emperours or their Lieutenants heare Missa Nennius in M. S. Hist Gildas in Hist M. S. in publica Biblioth Cantabr in Colleg. S. Benedicti legatio ne ab Imperatore Romanorum saith Nennius Missa legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum writeth Gildas in two Seuerall Manuscripts one in the publike Library of Cambridge the other in saint Benets Colledge there The reasons hereof I shall deliuer in due place hereafter 3. That which is wanting yet and to be added to the honour of our Apostle and Countryman saint Timothie is his glorious Martyrdome so honoured of saint Pius the Pope then and soone after also martyred that writing to the renowned Bishop of Vienna not long vnmartyred and exhorting him to constancy and perseuerance in afflictions and Persecution in Christ proposeth onely vnto him for the most worthie examples this saint Timothie and his holy companion at Martyrdome and probably of his labours in Britaine saint Marke saying they were Preists brought vp by the Apostles continuing vntill this time with whome he had imparted the word of faith men called of God and now liuing in euerlasting Ioyes in heauen S. Timothie and Marke haue ended their course by a good Combatt O Brother remember thow imitatest them S. Pius Epist ad Iustum Vienn Episcop Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. apud Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 166. in following them and be not bound with the bands of the world presbyteri illi qui ab Apostolis educati vsque ad nos peruenerunt cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus à Domino vocati in cubilibus aeternis clausi tenentur Sanctus Timotheus Marcus per bonum certamen transierunt Vide frater vt illos imiteris sequendo ne vinculis mundi illigeris This is that greate honour of Britaine and Gods Church whome saint Dionisius the Areopagite that wonderfull Diuine and His honor with S. Denis the Areopagite glory of saint Paules Schollers honored so much as euery Reader may see in his diuine Bookes de diuinis nominibus Ecclesiastica Hierarchia of diuine names the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie calling him most holy sanctissime and the like and dedicated them to him as the auncient Title Compresbytero Timotheo Dionisius Presbyter Denys Preist to his fellow Preist Timothie and in his Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 109. booke de diuinis nominibus citiâ—g an Epistle of saint Ignatius written after the other saint Timothie Bishop of Ephesus his death doe witnes Baronius and others so acknowledging How before his death he disposed his wordly Pius Pap. Epist ad S. Iust tom 1. Bibliot Sanct. Baron an 166. wealth to the glory of Gods Church and recommended the care of his Country Britaine to the most glorious lights then of Christs Church saint Pius Pope and his worthie friends and familiars saint Soter and saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius after Popes we may gather by his former loue and labours for this Nation The Martyrdome of S. Timothy and S. Pius Pope And so after so many yeares of most holy life trauailes for the Church of Christ after his releeuing and maintenance of so many Saints lodged Manuâ—cr Antiq. in Monast S. Cirian Martyrol Rom. die 24. Martij Tabul Ant. apud Baron Tom. 2. ann 162. Pius Pap. 1. Epist ad S. Iustum supr 1. Epist 2. ad eund fedd clothed and fostered both with temporall and spirituall sustenance his chardges and prouision in his holy house many of them also martyred there he was also martyred with his worthie Associate and fellow Preist saint Marke at Rome the 24. day of March an 165. And saint Pius the Pope of Rome was martyred also soone after vnder the same persecuting Emperours his death at hand being reuealed vnto him as he writeth in an other Epistle to saint Iustus of Vienna in France and Bishop there Reuelatum mihi esse scias collega beatissime citius me finem huius vitae esse facturum THE XI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY POPES NEXT SVCCEEDING S. Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forbidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britayne by King Lucius and his subiects 1. S Pius hauing thus gloriously ended his holy life and Papacie saint Anicetus by the more common opinion after many Auncients Iraeneus Tertullian Hegesippus Eusebius Epiphanius with others teacheth that saint Anicetus succeeded him in this hihest chardge Yet there be very auncient Hieron l. de Scr. in Hegesippo Optat. Mileu l. contra Parmen August Epist 161. Rober Barnes l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Aniceto and worthie Authours as saint Hierome Optatus saint Augustine with others which hold that saint Anicetus was Pope betweene saint Higinius and saint Pius And an English Protestant writer though he followeth the first and more common opinion for the Order of his Succession next after saint Pius yet saying of him that he was Pope in Antoninus Pius his Empire sub Antonino Pio vixit he must fall to the second opinion by that I haue spoken before of the time of Antoninus